HISTORY OF THE MISSIONS 

OF THE 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, 

FROM 

THE ORGANIZATION OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY 

TO 

THE PRESENT TIME. 

BY 

&£t>. tt). $. Strirkicmb, & iH. 
WITH AN INTRODUCTION 

BY 

REV. B. F. TEFFT, D. D. 

" Come over and help us." 




Cincinnati: 

PUBLISHED BY L. SWORMSTEDT & J. H. POWER, 

FOR THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, AT THE WESTERN BOOK CONCERN, 

CORNER OF MAIN AND EIGHTH-STREETS. 

R. P. THOMPSON, PRINTER. 
1850. 



'•#- 






o* 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by 

L. SWORMSTEDT & J. H. POWER, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the District of Ohio. 



% ** 



TO THE 

OFFICERS AND MANAGERS 

OF THE 

MISSIONARY SOCIETY 

OF THE 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, 

©fjiB ttJork 

IS MOST AFFECTIONATELY AND RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED, 
BY THE AUTHOR. 



PREFACE. 



The following history of missions in the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church commences, properly, with the organization 
of the Missionary Society, in the year 1816; and it has 
been the constant and careful aim of the author to chronicle 
every important fact, in connection with the operations of 
said Society, from that period to the present time. The 
materials upon which he has mostly relied in the compila- 
tion of the work, were found in the annual reports and 
other official documents within his reach. 

His chief indebtedness, however, is to the "History of 
Missions, by Dr. Bangs," published in 1832, and now out 
of print ; and also to " The History of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church," by the same author. The author has en- 
joyed personal interviews with Dr. Bangs, and received 
from him many valuable suggestions and much interesting 
information, in regard to the work. In a communication 
received from him, in relation to the work, he adds : " That 
your pen may be guided by truth and love, is the prayer of 
"Yours, affectionately, N. Bangs." 

1* 



INTRODUCTION. 



The following work, on the history of the Methodist 
Episcopal Missions, is the first ever written on the subject; 
and it is intended to furnish the public with a complete and 
arranged collection of all the facts of that history, from the 
beginning to the date of the production. 

This is the earliest period, perhaps, when a history could 
have been judiciously undertaken; for a work, an enterprise 
of any kind, has to accomplish something, before a record 
can be made of its achievements. At this time it can be 
said, that the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church has done that which is worthy of being noted; and, 
therefore, in writing out the progress of its labors and suc- 
cesses, the author has a right to expect the attention of the 
public will be directed to his performance. 

Not the subject alone, however, but the manner in which 
it has been treated, calls for notice; for Mr. Strickland has 
certainly executed his task in a very praiseworthy manner. 
He begins with the organization of the Society, and closes 
with its latest operations. He divides his subject in a most 
natural and perspicuous manner, giving first a chapter on 
the events and ceremonies of the organization, next a chap- 
ter on domestic missions, then another on auxiliaries, which 
completes the homeward relations of his subject. 

Then, under the leading idea of its foreign labors, he 
furnishes us successively with a series of chapters on the 
missions, respectively, to the Indians of the States, to 
Africa, to Oregon, to South America, to Texas, to the Ger- 
mans, and to China. The work among the Indians of our 

1 



INTRODUCTION. 



older states, as well as that among the Germans and Ore- 
gonians, should have been classed, the reader might think, 
under the head of domestic missions ; but these classes of 
people were regarded by the author, in their relations to 
his subject, as foreigners, and have been treated by him 
accordingly. The eleventh is an important chapter, on mis- 
sionaries, wherein many invaluable suggestions are thrown 
out, which will be read with great interest. The twelfth 
chapter is an appeal in behalf of missions, in which the 
author has addressed himself to the public with a peculiar 
force and eloquence, which must stir the hearts of his read- 
ers most profoundly. The work closes with an appendix, 
which contains a large amount of very important matter, 
compiled from public documents, missionary addresses, and 
similar sources, in a way to add greatly to the interest and 
usefulness of the volume. 

Here, then, in the following pages, the Christian reader 
has a pretty full account of what the Methodist Episcopal 
Church has done for the evangelization of the world ; the 
Christian minister, particularly the Methodist minister, a 
very interesting memorial of the religious enterprise of a 
young but important evangelical association; and all mis- 
sionary platform speakers, so numerous and so useful a 
division of the worthy laborers in the vineyard of our Mas- 
ter, all the materials necessary for the preparation of their 
speeches. 

But this work will perform another invaluable service. 
By bringing the successes of the different branches of our 
missionary operations, at home and abroad, into the same 
field of vision, it will enable the reader to form an enlight- 
ened judgment respecting the comparative promise of these 
respective branches. He will see, for example, whether a 
given amount of labor and money will do more good in 
Oregon than in Africa — among our tribes of Indians, or in 
foreign countries. It is true, the more recent stations, such 



INTRODUCTION. 9 

as that in China, have not been long enough in existence 
to indicate clearly what they will be; but respecting the 
older ones, a good opinion can be formed from a wise use 
of the contents of this volume. Our people will, therefore, 
no longer be under the necessity of hesitating as to the 
direction where they may most profitably bestow their 
charities; but, by reading this book, and carefully com- 
paring one field of labor with another, and that for quite a 
series of years, they can tell, with almost a mathematical 
certainty, where their means will be likely to do the greatest 
amount of service. 

This volume will, also, without doubt, increase the popu- 
lar interest in our missionary operations ; for the reader will 
see clearly, that the money already spent has not gone for 
nothing. For only about thirty years has the Society had 
existence ; and lo ! what results have followed its exertions ! 
How many feeble societies it has sustained at home, among 
our native population, until they were able to live and 
flourish without assistance! How many souls have been 
converted, what noble results in civilization have been real- 
ized, among the red savages of our own vast territories! 
What a voice it has sent to the shores of bleeding and 
oppressed Africa, where the pillars of a young republic 
have been laid, by the hands of our own missionaries, under 
the most encouraging auspices, from which religion and 
civil liberty may ultimately spread over that dark continent ! 
What a hand of kindness it has reached out to all classes 
of immigrants, especially to the Germans, who, amidst the 
calculating selfishness of the great majority of our country- 
men, have failed to find that warm friendship which they 
had expected, but who have been led, by the noble-spirited 
German missionaries, acting under the direction of this 
Society, from the empty abstractions of neology, rational- 
ism, and infidelity, to the substantial and glorious realities 
of true religion ! 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

Patriots and statesmen, too, have an interest — an interest 
they should not fail to realize — in the book now before us. 
If the history of all past ages brings us any truth estab- 
lished beyond a question, that truth is, that the Christian 
religion and civil liberty always go together. The institu- 
tions of our own country were founded upon the doctrines 
of the Bible; and the personal freedom and happiness of 
the inhabitants of every land are measured by the degree 
of influence which that inspired volume has exerted. If 
there is any hope for the future political disinthrallment of 
all enslaved and oppressed nations, it lies in the possibility 
of bringing their citizens under the daily action of the Bible, 
by giving ultimate success to the missionary operations now 
at work, or hereafter to be put in motion, in all countries. 

This volume is, therefore, heartily commended to the 
patronage and favor of all Christian people, whether minis- 
ters or members, and to all Americans, who have the good 
of their country, of true religion, and of sound liberty 
at heart, with the confident expectation that it will be 
welcome. B. F. Tefft. 

Cincinnati, October 30, 1849. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

ORGANIZATION OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OP THE METH- 
ODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

Design of the Author — Act of Justice to Dr. Bangs — His Early 
Connection with the Society — His Labors — Revs. John and Charles 
Wesley's Labors in the Southern Colonies of this Country — Mr. 
Wesley's First Missionaries to this Country — Character of Meth- 
odism — The Labors of the First Missionaries — General Harrison's 
Opinion of — The Identity of Methodism and Missions — Importance 
of the Organization of a Missionary Society — Reasons for such 
Organization given — Meeting of the Ministers and Book Agents 
in the City of New York, called to take the Matter under Advise- 
ment — Resolution in regard to the Expediency of the Measure — 
Committee appointed to draft a Constitution — That of Dr. Bangs 
accepted unanimously — A Second Meeting called — Addresses by 
Rev. Messrs. Garrettson and Soule — Constitution adopted, Article 
by Article — Constitution — Its Connection with the Bible Cause — 
Organization of a Methodist Bible Society — Its Dissolution in 
1836 — American Bible Society — An important Scrap of History — 
Reasons for the Organization of a separate Bible Society — Co- 
operation of the Church with the American Bible Society — Offi- 
cers and Managers first elected — Dr. Bangs requested to prepare 
an Address and Circular to Members of the Church, and the 
several Annual Conferences — The Address — Prospects of the So- 
ciety — Letter from Bishop M'Kendree — Action of the General 
Conference in relation to the Society — Report of the Commit- 
tee — Dr. Emory — Extract from Report — Action in relation to the 
Constitution — The word Bible stricken out of its Title — Amend- 
ments of the Constitution — Revised Constitution — By-Laws of the 
Board of Managers — Act of Incorporation and Revised Statutes — 
Mission House and Property of the Society Page 21 

CHAPTER II. 

DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 

Care for the Native Population of our own Country — First Ob- 
ject of the Society — Foreign Population — Germans — Regard had 
to order of Time when Domestic Missions were established — New 

11 



12 CONTENTS. 

Orleans Mission — Its Success — Missionary District in the bounds 
of the Tennessee Conference — Nine Missionaries sent — Formation 
of Circuits — York and Long Island Mission — New Field — High- 
land Mission — Revival of Religion — Hampshire Mission — Formed 
into a Circuit — Red Hook Mission — Unsuccessful — Abandoned — 
Harlaem Mission — Prosperity — Taken into the Regular Work — 
Hammonasset Mission — Newbury port and Gloucester — Piscata- 
quis — Pensacola and Mobile — Early — Florida — Tallahassee — Holmes 
Valley — St. Augustine — St. Johns — Mission to the Welsh People in 
New York — St. Mary's — St. Clair — St. Joseph's — Defiance — Provi- 
dence — Fox River — Logansport — Galena — Salt River — Gasconade — 
West Prairie — Brownsville — Iroquois — Jonesboro — Rock Island — 
Des Plaines — Fort Wayne — Grand Prairie — Chicago — Fort Clark — 
Carroll — Randolph — Lee — South Bend — West Point — Maccoupin — 
Peoria — Fort Edwards — Henderson River — Blue River — Upper Wa- 
bash — Kalamazoo — La Port — James' Fork — Alachua — La Fourche — 
Lake Bolivar — Big Sand — Braddock's Field — Mattanawcook — Hat- 
ton — Savannah — Pon Pon — South Santee — North Santee — Cooper 
River — Wateree — Upper Santee — Wacamaw Neck — Catawba — Bris- 
tol — Laurel Hill — Conemaugh — Cambria — Sinemahoning — Smeth- 
port — St. Mary's — FortFinley — Cumberland — King's River — White 
River — Ambarrass — Ottawa — Golconda — Dubuque — Tippecanoe — 
Eel River — Mississinewa — Clinch River — Mountain — Centerville — 
Paint Creek— Yala Busha — Tallahatche — Walker — Baldwin — Blake- 
ly — Catahooche — Oconee — Monroe — Upson — Vans Valley — Chis- 
tatee — Conesauga — Nassau — Atamha — Irwin — Portsmouth — Ocra- 
coke— Craig's Creek— Matawoman— South Fork— Somerset — Bergen 
Neck — Maunch Chunck — Worcester — East and South Hampton — 
Guilford— Farmington— Dresden— Watson— Brookville— Ridgeway — 
Logan — Nicolas — Plymouth — Calhoun — G ilead — Highland — Ken- 
tucky — Salem — Vandalia — Flat Branch — Bureau — Fort Edward — 
Rock Island — Buffalo Grove — Troy — Otter Creek — Port Creek — 
Pine Creek — Higwasse — Holly Fork — Paint Rock — Bayou Beouf— 
W ilkinson — West Feliciana — Lafayette — Nanny — Warrior — Cane- 
brake — Clayton — Lime Creek — Uchee — Broad River — Cassville — 
Cumming — Second Creek — Turtle Fork — Rotterdam — Java — Bran- 
dersville — Hughes' River — Sandy River — Ripley — Port Washing- 
ton — Kenton — Cold Water — Grand River — La Pecor — Saganaw — 
Litchfield — Mount Pleasant — Barboursville — Manchester — Pikes- 
ville— Marion— Pecan— Knoxville— Iowa— Milwaukie— Deep River — 
Rome — Otter Creek — Cole Creek — Lebanon — Texas — Cherokee 
Hill — Brandy wine — German — Durham — Fort Lee — Methe wen — 
Megallaway — Haverhill — Kinderhook — Schodack — Elk River — 
Lawrenceburg — Shippenville; and others, as they were established 
from year to year — Statistics for the First Ten Years — Second — 



CONTENTS. 13 

Third — Contributions always equal to Demands upon the Treas- 
ury — Swedish Mission in the City of New York Page 52 

CHAPTER III. 

AUXILIARIES. 

Importance of — Managers made provision for Organization of at 
an early day — Constitution of an Auxiliary — First Auxiliary rec- 
ognized by the Parent Society — Recommendation of the Bishops — 
Conference Auxiliaries — Increased Interest awakened — Removal of 
Prejudices — Advantage of Simple Machinery — Benevolent Institu- 
tions of the Church — Church a Unit in her Operations — Action 
of the Annual Conferences — Conference Anniversaries — Zeal of 
Ministers in the Missionary Cause — Branch Associations — Female — 
Young Men's — Juvenile 67 

CHAPTER IV. 

MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 

First Mission projected by the Board — Number of Indian Tribes — 
Dialects — Number of Indians in the States and Territories — Re- 
marks in regard to the Indian Race — Their Claims upon Christians 
of this Country — Efforts to Evangelize them — First Missionary to 
the Wyandotts — His Remarkable Call — Results of his Labors — 
Assistance rendered him — Mission adopted by the Ohio Annual 
Conference — Description of the National Reserve of the Wyan- 
dotts — Mission School supported by the Government — Missionaries 
Visit the Indians at Fort Maiden, in Canada — Mission established 
there — Number of Native Missionary Stations in Upper Canada — 
These Missions transferred to the Canada Conference — Mission to 
Shawnees on Huron River — Removal of the Wyandotts west of 
the Mississippi — Terms of Treaty with the Government — Separa- 
tion of the Southern Conferences from the Jurisdiction of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church — Plan of Separation — Missionary sent 
to the Wyandotts, at their Request, from the Ohio Conference — His 
Return — Mission to the Creek Indians — difficulties — Result — Suc- 
cess of the Mission — Mission to the Mohawks on Grand River — 
Revival — Mississauga Indians — Interesting Incident — Mission to 
the Cherokee Indians — Conversions — Great Success of the Mis- 
sion — Circuits Formed — The Gospel indispensable to the Civiliza- 
tion of the Indian — Unhappy Collision — Removal of the Chero- 
kees — Establishment of a Second Cherokee Mission — Revival in 
East Cherokee mission — Indian Mission Conference — Bible Society 
among the Cherokees — Discipline translated into the Cherokee 
Language — Boundaries of the Indian Mission Conference — Mis- 
sion to the Choctaws — Condition of the Tribe — Camp Meeting — 
Conversions and Accessions — Six Hundred added to the Church — 

2 



14 CONTENTS, 

Proposition of the Government to the Choctaws — Determined on 
Removal — Choctaw Mission West established — Translation of tht 
Scriptures and Hymns into the Choctaw Language — Statistics of 
the Mission — Included in the Arkansas Conference- — Extent of the 
Mission — Act of the General Council in regard to Institutions of 
Learning — Fort Coffee Academy — Mission to the Potawatamies — 
Success — Abandoned in 1830 — Mission to the Oneida Indians — In- 
temperance among them — Visited by a Converted Young Mohawk 
from Upper Canada — Result of his Labors — Revival among the 
Onondagas — Oneida Mission West — Menominee and Kewawenon 
Indians — Other Missions in the Green Bay District — Interrogatories 
sent to all the Missionaries in regard to Statistics of the Mis- 
sions — Mission to the Shawnee and Kansas Indians — Revival — 
Indian Manual Labor School — Kansas District — Mission to the Iro- 
quois — An Indian Prophet — No Knowledge of the True God 
without a Divine Revelation — Kickapoo Mission- — Peori — Saga- 
naw — Mission to the Sioux, Winnebagoes, and Chippeways — Mis- 
sion Schools — Seneca and Kayooga Indians — Revival at Koontown, 
Oothcalooga, and Valley Town — Fon du Lac Mission — Other Mis- 
sions — Recapitulation of Missions — Bishop Janes P a g e 70 

CHAPTER V. 

MISSION TO AFRICA. 

Colony of Liberia on the Western Coast of Africa — Origin of 
the Colony — Young Men's Missionary Society of New York City — 
General Conference sent a Missionary in 1832 — Cordial Reception 
of by the Governor and Citizens — His Spirit— Purchases the Prem- 
ises of the Swiss Missionaries — At a Convention was received and 
accredited as a Minister of the Methodist Episcopal Church — Arti- 
cles of Agreement — Other Churches resigned themselves to the 
Care of the Missionary — Subscription of to Articles of Religion 
and Temporal Economy of the Church — Camp Meeting at Cald- 
well — Plans for Establishing Missions at Various Points — Sabbath 
School — Other Missionaries sent Out — Death of Cox, the First Mis- 
sionary — Successors — Sunday School Association Formed — Annual 
Conference Organized — Temperance Society — Missionaries attacked 
with African Fever — Deaths — Instance of Female Heroism — Re- 
turn of Missionaries to United States — Appointment of a Successor 
in the Superintendency of the Mission — Assistants- — Visited the 
Churches at Millsburg and Caldwell— Established a School at New 
Georgia — Edina and Bassa Cove — Statistics of the Mission — Re- 
turned to the United States for the Recovery of his Health — Time 
occupied in holding Missionary Meetings — Returned with Reinforce- 
ment to Liberia — Cheering Report — Native Africans Converted— 
Numbers in Society — Day and Sabbath Schools — Melancholy Ca- 



CONTENTS. 15 

tastrophe — Deaths of Colored Preachers — Missions in the Condo 
Country — Bushrod Island — Missionary Physician — Teachers En- 
gaged — Revival — Native Africans — Statistics — New Mission Sta- 
tions — English and Classical Academy — Additional Reinforce- 
ment — Principal of the Liberia Academy — Publication of Africa's 
Luminary — Manual Labor School at White Plains — School at Hed- 
dington — Robertsville — King's Sons Educated — Death of Principal 
of the Academy — Another Supply of Missionaries — Gratifying Sta- 
tistics — Deputations from Distant Tribes — Openings for Missions 
among other Tribes — Interesting Death of a Native Preacher — 
Conversion of Natives — Extensive Travels of Superintendent on 
Foot — Missionaries appointed to New Stations — Visit to Cape Pal- 
mas and Towns in the Interior — Missions Established — Difficulty 
of Obtaining Missionaries — Report of the Superintendent after his 
Return to the United States — Various Items of the Report — Suc- 
cessor Appointed — Principal of Seminary — Capture of the Slaver 
Pons — Visit to the Vessel — A Scene of Horror — Description of — 
Children of the Slaver provided for — Return of Missionaries — Con- 
ference Seminary — Death of the Principal — Mission Prosperous — 
Liberia an Independent Republic — Return of Superintendent with 
his Family to the United States — Conference Missionary Society — 
Field divided into Three Districts — Monrovia — Bassa Cove and Cape 
Palmas — Recent Intelligence from Liberia — Population of the Col- 
ony — Extent — Numbers that Speak the English Language — Petty 
Sovereignties Extinguished — Treaty with Neighboring Tribes — De- 
struction of Slave Factories on the whole Line of Coast, from Sierra 
Leone to Cape Palmas Page 95 

CHAPTER VI. 

MISSION TO OREGON. 

The Appearance of a Stranger at an Indian Festival — His Com- 
munication to them in Regard to the Worship of the True God — 
Deputation of Flat Head Indians to St. Louis — Their Arrival — 
Conference with the Indian Agent — Facts communicated through 
the Christian Advocate and Journal — Interest awakened in the 
Behalf of Flat Heads — Mission Projected — Missionaries sent to 
Oregon — Their Arrival at Fort Vancouver — First Sermon preached 
in the Territory — First Administration of the Ordinance of Chris- 
tian Baptism — Removal to the Willamette River — French and Amer- 
ican Settlers — Their Condition — Commencement of a School — Re- 
inforcement sent out — Their Arrival — Additional Missionaries sent 
out — Temperance Society organized on Total Abstinence Princi- 
ples — Success of the Mission — Revival in the Mission School — Mis- 
sionary Society Organized — Door opened among Extensive Tribes — 
Visit of the Superintendent to the States for the Purpose of procuring 



16 CONTENTS. 

more Help — Additional Reinforcement sent out by the Board — Be- 
fore their Arrival a Glorious Work of God Witnessed — Description 
of by one of the Missionaries — Extracts from his Journal — Atten- 
tion bestowed upon the Education of the Children, in Literature, 
Agriculture, and Mechanic Arts — Difficulties — Letter from the Su- 
perintendent — Change in the Superintendency — The Policy of the 
Board — Change of that Policy — Concurred in by the Missionaries — 
Statistics contained in the Superintendent's Report — Condition and 
Wants of the Mission set forth in the Superintendent's Communi- 
cation — Political and Religious Condition of the Country — Popula- 
tion of the Country rapidly Increasing — Dispatches from Super- 
intendent — Influence of the Mission on the White Population — 
Presbyterian Missions — Wascopam Mission — Work in the Lower 
Country — Oregon Literary Institute — Constitution of — Superin- 
tendent Resigned, and his Successor Chosen Page 120 

CHAPTER VII. 

MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 

Religious Condition of the Country — Roman Catholicism Preva- 
lent — Contemplated Mission to by the Board — Communication from 
an Intelligent and Pious Gentleman at Buenos Ayres — English and 
American Residents — Society for the Promotion of Religion — Ap- 
pointment of a Missionary — Visits to Several of the Principal 
Cities-— Missionary to Buenos Ayres — Formation of a Church — 
Subscription for the Erection of a Church Edifice — Missionary to 
Rio de Janeiro — Formation of a Society — Sabbath School — Day 
School — Assistant Missionary — Teachers — Circulation of the Scrip- 
tures — Opposition of the Roman Catholic Priesthood — Deportment 
of the Missionaries — Visit to Towns in the Interior — English and 
American Seamen — Interest manifested by a United States Naval 
Officer — Prosperity of the Mission — Blockade of the Port of Buenos 
Ayres by French Squadron — Visit to Montevideo — American Fam- 
ilies — Missionary Appointed — Difficulties growing out of the Un- 
settled State of the Country — Labors of the Missionaries — Hopes — 
Appropriations toward the Erection of the Church withheld by the 
Board — Prospects Unpropitious — Recall of the Missionaries — Policy 
of the Board — Rejection of the Bible by the Roman Catholics — 
Character of that Church — Worship of the Virgin Mary — An 
Image of brought to this Country — Good Seed Sown — Foreign 
Residents deplore their Destitute Condition — Organize a Society 
for the Promotion of Christian Worship — Memorialize the Board, 
and Ask for a Missionary — Society pledged itself for the Support 
of the Missionary — Missionary sent to Buenos Ayres — Letter from 
the Missionary — Condition and Prospects — Testimony of the Amer- 
ican Charge d'Affaires — Annual Report of the Buenos Ayrean Mis- 



CONTENTS. 17 

aion — Return of the Missionary — Resolution of the Society — Asked 
from the Board the Appointment of a Successor — His Place Sup- 
plied — Annual Report of the State of the Mission Page 160 

CHAPTER VIII. 

MISSION TO TEXAS. 

Extent of the Country — Character of the Population — Members 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church — Rev. Martin Ruter, D. D. — 
Texas an Independent Republic — Reception of Dr. Ruter and his 
Assistants — Formation of Circuits — Erection of Churches — Annual 
Conference in Texas — Church Statistics — Primary Schools — Ruters- 
ville College — Liberal Grants of Land made by the Government — 
Testimony of Respect for Dr. Ruter— Second Session of the Texas 
Conference — Statistics— Third Session — Numbers in Society — Res- 
olutions in Behalf of Rutersville College — Bible, Missionary, and 
Sabbath School Institutions — Benevolence of the Church in behalf 
of — Self-Sacrificing Spirit of the Texas Missionaries — Cost of the 
Mission less than any on the Foreign List — Difficulties with which it 
had to Contend — Conference divided into Four Presiding Elder's Dis- 
tricts — Galveston District — Station — Brazos Circuit — Montgomery — 
Huntsville — Nashville — Franklin — Lake Soda District — Conference 
Session — A New Conference Organized — Conference Missionary 
Anniversary — Literary Institutions— Review — Call for German Mis- 
sionaries — Conclusion > 172 

CHAPTER IX. 

MISSION TO THE GERMANS. 

Predilections of the Germans for the United States — Opposition 
to Slavery— Our indebtedness to Germany — Reformation born in 
Germany — The Puritans — Emigration from Germany to the States 
and Territories of the Union — -Population in some Sections almost 
entirely German — Germans a Religious People — Theological Opin- 
ions — True Religion — German Population never lost Sight of in 
the Ministrations of the Church — Professor of Oriental Literature 
educated in Germany — Earnest Inquirer after the Truth — His Con- 
version — Ways of Providence — Necessity laid upon him of Preach- 
ing the Gospel to Others — His Name entered upon the List of 
Itinerant Preachers — German Mission Commenced — Most Success- 
ful and Brilliant since the Days of the Apostles — Adaptation of 
Vital Christianity to the German Mind — Reviving of Ancient Meth- 
odism — Missionary met with Opposition from his Countrymen — His 
Labors blest to the Awakening and Conversion of Some — Appointed 
to take Charge of the German Mission in the Columbus District — 
Laborious Field — Itinerant System — Mission noticed in the Annua] 
Report — Returned to Cincinnati — Proposition for starting a Relig- 
ious Paper in the German Language — How Received — Ably-written 

2* 



18 CONTENTS. 

Articles by the Missionary — General Interest awakened in its Be- 
half — Labors of the Missionary signally blest — Sabbath School 
Organized — Wesleyan Catechism translated into German — Also 
Articles of Religion and Rules of the Church — Missionary ap- 
pointed Editor of the German Paper — First Number issued in 
1839 — Extent of its Circulation — Committee appointed by the Ohio 
Conference to Prepare an Address in its Behalf — Address — A Suc- 
cessor appointed to the Cincinnati Mission — An Interesting Inci- 
dent — Mission of the Editor to Pittsburg — Results of his Labors — 
Account of — Missionary sent to Pittsburg — Mission to Wheeling — 
Wide-spread Influence of German Missions — Located in the Ohio, 
Pittsburg, Indiana, and Kentucky Conferences — Number of Mis- 
sionaries and Church Members — Plea in Behalf of the Germans of 
New York City — Mission established by the New York Confer- 
ence — Two Missionaries Appointed — German Missions in the North 
Ohio, Missouri, and New York Conferences — Statistics — Church 
erected in Cincinnati — Wonderful Results — Extent of the German 
Field — Missions in the Philadelphia, Baltimore, New Jersey, and 
Alabama Conferences — Work divided into Five Districts — Number 
of Sabbath Schools and Scholars — Translation of Standard Meth- 
odist Theology into German Language — Review — Influence of Ger- 
man Missions on Romanism Page 180 

CHAPTER X. 

MISSION TO CHINA. 

Christian Sympathy and Effort awakened in behalf of — Its Vast 
Extent as a Field for Missionary Labor — Translation of the Bible 
into the Chinese Language — Offers no Barrier to its Conversion — 
Subject of Establishing a Methodist Mission frequently before the 
Board — Liberal Subscriptions pledged for its Support, from Time to 
Time — Action of the General Missionary Committee — The Bishop 
appointed Two Missionaries — Embarked for Hongkong — Arrived 
at the Place of their Destination, Fuhchau — Report of the Com- 
mittee on Plans of Operation in Regard to China — Location of the 
Mission — Printing and Books, Practice of Medicine, Establishment 
of Schools, and Number of Missionaries Needed — Description of 
the Residence of the Missionaries, and the City of Fuhchau — 
Additional Information from the Mission — Mission reinforced by 
the Appointment of Two Additional Missionaries 218 

CHAPTER XL 

MISSIONARIES. 

Qualifications for the Work — Well-trained Church— Policy of 

' the Board in Selecting Missionaries — Outposts of the Christian 

Army — Every Requisition on the Ministry met — Ministers for every 



CONTENTS. 19 

Destitute Portion of the Country at Home and Abroad — Letters of 
Instruction, General and Specific — Importance of Systematic Ef- 
fort — Duties prescribed in the Discipline — Formation of Circuits — 
Quarterly and Class Collections — Formation of Missionary Soci- 
eties — Making out and sending Quarterly Reports to Corresponding 
Secretary — Reports to embrace the Numbers in Society, Mission- 
aries, Schools, Teachers and Scholars, Condition of the Several 
Missions — Deportment of the Missionary — Importance of Trust in 
God — Duties of Superintendents of Foreign Missions — Keep a 
Diary — Amount of Expenditures not to exceed Appropriations 
in any Case Page 234 

CHAPTER XII. 

APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 

The Field— Duty of the Church— Facilities Furnished— What the 
Church should have Done — Missionaries — Future Condition of the 
Heathen — Opinions Respecting — Responsibility of the Heathen — 
Divine Procedure in Relation to — Question of Fact — Witnesses — 
Testimony — Decision — None ever been found saved without the 
Gospel — Question Settled — Responsibility of the Christian Church — 
The Work of the Methodist Church — Peculiar Adaptation to the 
Work — Wesley ans — Missions of — Missions of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church — She has not come up to the Standard of Duty — 
Present Aspects of the Mission Field — Heathen and Roman Catho- 
lic Countries .-. 240 

APPENDIX. 
Missionary Addresses — Papers selected from Different Sources — 
Duty of the Church to Evangelize the World — Cry of the Heath- 
en — Missionary Schools — Duty of the Church in Regard to the 
World — Address delivered by Dr. Bangs at the Opening of the 
Mission House in New York — Missionary Circular 249 



HISTORY OF THE MISSIONS 

OF THE 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

CHAPTER I. 

ORGANIZATION OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 

In writing a history of the Missionary Society of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, we shall not labor to produce 
the belief that there is any thing so very peculiar in Meth- 
odism, apart from the evangelical Christianity found in the 
various religious denominations of our country, requiring us 
to exalt our Church, or her institutions, above every other. 
To claim that she is "missionary in her character," her 
peculiar province being " to spread Scriptural holiness over 
these lands " — that she is " Christianity in earnest " — that 
her doctrines and polity are incomparably better than those 
of any other denomination, and, hence, better adapted to 
the work of saving souls, is not our object. If the Church 
be entitled to all, or either of these, it were better, far 
better, that the silent, unostentatious testimony afforded by 
an examination of her doctrines, and polity, and operations, 
should produce conviction in regard to her claims, than a 
labored self-glorification. 

The Christian Church never did gain any thing by self- 
laudation: the best, and only valuable testimony of her 
worth, is to be found in the self-denying labor she bestows 
in her Master's name, and for her Master's glory. 

We shall be governed, we trust, by catholic views and 
feelings in the prosecution of our work, and confine our- 
selves to one specific object: namely, to give a plain, un- 
varnished narrative of the operations of the Church, in the 

21 



22 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

various fields of missionary labor which she has succes- 
sively occupied. In doing this, we shall closely restrict 
ourself to official records, and other authentic sources of 
information. The Methodist Episcopal Church is herself 
the product of missionary labor ; and it would be remark- 
able if she should ever so far forget the rock from whence 
she was hewn, as to settle down under the influence of a 
parochial regimen, that characterizes many other Churches. 

Before entering properly upon a narration of the facts 
and events connected with the missionary operations of the 
Church, we deem it but an act of justice to the Rev. Dr. 
Bangs, and one which we take pleasure in recording, to say, 
that his early identification with those operations, and his 
zealous and efficient support of missions, from the beginning 
of his ministerial career until the present time, entitle him 
to the appellation of the Father of the Missionary Society 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In the progress of 
this history it will evidently appear, that this venerable man 
has enjoyed the confidence of the entire Church, in his 
judgment and ability to plan and execute for the promotion 
of this great enterprise, superior to most, if not all of his 
honored cotemporaries. 

It is obvious that almost the entire business of the So- 
ciety was conducted by him for many years. In addition 
to writing the " Constitution," the " Address," and " Cir- 
cular," he was the author of every Annual Report, with 
but one single exception, from the organization of the So- 
ciety down to the year 1841, a period of twenty-two 
years. 

He filled the offices of Corresponding Secretary and 
Treasurer for sixteen years, without a salary or compen- 
sation of any kind, until his appointment to the first-named 
office by the General conference of 1836. That he has 
contributed more than any other man living to give charac- 
ter to our missionarv operations, by the productions of his 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY, 23 

pen, and his laborious personal efforts, is a well-authenticated 
fact, which the history of the Church fully attests. 

Having said thus much of one whom the Church must 
delight to honor, so long as she appreciates devotion to her 
interests, united with commanding talents and sterling in- 
tegrity, we shall proceed with our narrative. 

Upward of one hundred years ago, filled with a mis- 
sionary spirit, and burning with a desire to increase in 
spirituality, by promoting the glory of God in the salvation 
of souls, the Revs. John and Charles Wesley bade adieu to 
their beloved Alma Mater at Oxford, and, braving the 
dangers and hardships of a tedious voyage across the 
Atlantic, commenced the cultivation of a missionary field 
in one of the southern colonies of this country. 

A few years after their return to England, the Rev. Philip 
Embury having succeeded in organizing a society in the city 
of New York, and being joined by Captain Webb and 
Robert Strawbridge, local preachers, Mr. Wesley sent the 
Rev. Joseph Pilmoor and Rev. Richard Boardman, to take 
charge of the infant societies formed through the instru- 
mentality of these faithful missionaries. 

In connection with the ministers above-named, we may 
add the names of Messrs. Rankin, Shadford, Williams, 
King, Rodd, and Vasey, the companion of Dr. Coke. An 
interesting history of these missionaries may be found in 
Dr. Sandford's "Memoirs of Mr. Wesley's Missionaries/ ! 

Three years afterward, Mr. Wesley sent a reinforcement, 
in the persons of Rev. Francis Asbury and Rev. Richard 
Wright, whose labors and success enter largely into the 
history of the Church in this country. 

This was the origin of Methodism in this country, and 
will serve to show, that the Church here is emphatically the 
child of missions ; and she would prove unworthy that ori- 
gin, did she not continue to exhibit this feature of her native 
character, by sending the Gospel to "regions beyond." 



24 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

It will cost no labor to show that the first, and every 
succeeding step in the operations of the Church in this 
country, have been missionary in their character. In this 
respect, she has acted upon the principle of the apostle of 
the Gentiles. She has made no invasions but upon the 
territory of sin — she has not, in any instance, built, or 
assumed to build, upon the foundations of any other Church. 
So far from this, she has, in more instances than one, laid 
foundations whereon others have built. Of this, however, 
she will not complain, but, rather, in imitation of the same 
apostle, with comfort and satisfaction say, "Whether it 
were I or they, it matters not," so they preached and 
labored, and so others entered into those labors. Christ 
was preached, and souls were saved. 

In the accomplishment of their great work, the Methodist 
missionaries waited not for what is technically denominated 
" a call ;" the very nature of the office and work in which 
they were engaged forbade it. Their commission contem- 
plated no such condition. " Behold," said Jesus, " I send 
you : Go ye, therefore, into all the world, and preach the 
Gospel to every creature." To such as were not sensible 
of their wants, and yet needed most the care of a faithful 
pastor, they went, preaching the Gospel of the kingdom. 
They traveled from house to house, from neighborhood to 
neighborhood, from village to village, from state to state, 
from territory to territory, proclaiming to their sinful fellow- 
men the glad tidings of salvation. 

A beautiful and well- deserved tribute is paid these early 
pioneers of the cross, by the late lamented President Har- 
rison. It is an extract from a letter to an eastern committee, 
charged with an investigation into the spiritual destitution 
of the west. It reads: "Who and what are they? I 
answer, entirely composed of ministers who are technically 
denominated ' Circuit Riders ;' a body of men who, for zeal 
and fidelity in the discharge of the duties they undertake, 



CHAP. I.J k MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 25 

are not exceeded by any others in the whole world. I have 
been a witness of their conduct in the western country for 
nearly forty years. They are men whom no labor tires, no 
scenes disgust, no danger frightens, in the discharge of 
their duty. To gain recruits for their Master's service, they 
sedulously seek out the victims of vice, in the abodes of 
misery and wretchedness. The vow of poverty is not taken 
by these men ; but their conduct is precisely such as it would 
have been had they taken one. Their stipulated pay is 
barely sufficient to perform the services assigned to them. 
"With much the larger portion, the horse which carries them 
is the only animated thing which they can call their own, 
and the contents of their valise, or saddle-bags, the sum 
total of their other earthly possessions. If, within the 
period I have mentioned, a traveler on the western frontiers 
had met a stranger in some obscure way, or assiduously 
urging his course through the intricacies of a tangled forest, 
his appearance staid and sober, and a countenance indicating 
that he was in search of some object in which his feelings 
were deeply interested, his apparel plain, but entirely neat, 
and his little baggage adjusted with peculiar compactness, 
he might be almost certain that stranger was a Methodist 
preacher, hurrying on to perform his daily task of preaching 
to separate and distant congregations: and, should the 
same traveler, upon approaching some solitary, unfinished, 
and scarcely habitable cabin, hear the praises of the Cre- 
ator chanted with peculiar melody, or the doctrines of the 
Savior urged upon the attention of some six or eight indi- 
viduals, with the same energy and zeal that he had seen 
displayed in addresses to a crowded audience of a populous 
city, he might be certain, without inquiry, that it was the 
voice of a Methodist preacher." 

Then, our missionaries, without any outfit or income, 
literally destitute of either " purse or scrip," went out into 
the highways and by-ways to call sinners to repentance, 



26 ORGANIZATION OF THE ^ [CHAP. I. 

and gather them, as sheep that had been straying on dark 
mountains, into the fold of the Church. 

The formation of one society was but the opening door 
for the formation of another, until the work increased from 
societies to circuits, from circuits to districts, and from 
districts to conferences, embracing the entire Union. 

We have already suggested, that, in the early operations 
of the Church in this country, the identity of Methodism 
and missions was such, that a history of the one is almost 
identical with that of the other; nevertheless, we think 
them susceptible of classification and specific delineation. 

Our object, therefore, will be to trace, specifically and 
exclusively, the missionary operations of the Church, as we 
have no desire whatever to trench, in the slightest degree, 
upon the ground so fully and ably occupied by others. 

Though the Methodist Church has always been missionary 
in her character, and her economy is such that she must 
ever retain that character, yet it was deemed important to 
organize a Missionary Society within her pale, for the pur- 
pose of giving that prominency and distinction to this work 
which its importance demanded, and, also, to secure perma- 
nency in her operations. 

A view of the extensive fields opened,, and constantly open- 
ing for missionary enterprise, and the peculiar adaptation of 
the Church to engage in the work, by entering and occupying 
those fields, together with the fact that stations and circuits 
were organized, requiring the constant attention and pastoral 
care of the ministry, induced a few individuals, in 1819, to 
make an effort to establish a Missionary Society. 

As a further reason why such an organization should be 
effected, in the onward progress of Methodism danger was 
to be apprehended lest the Church would lose her mission- 
ary character. The indications of providence clearly pointed 
out the propriety and necessity of a separate organization. 

The subject of forming a Missionary Society had, for 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 21 

some time, elicited the attention of some of the most 
enlightened and zealous ministers of the Church. At a 
meeting of the preachers stationed in the city of New 
York, at which were present the Book Agents, the subject 
underwent a thorough discussion. Though there was not 
that unanimity that was desirable, still, a greater amount 
of light and information was elicited, by the free discussion 
of the subject, than, perhaps, would otherwise have been 
elicited ; and the opposition to the measure from some, had 
the salutary effect of inducing greater caution and circum- 
spection in the adoption of plans of operation. 

That there was opposition, at that early day, is not to be 
wondered at, inasmuch as there are intelligent and zealous 
ministers, at the present time, who are conscientiously op- 
posed to all separate organizations in the Church, for car- 
rying out its specific objects. 

A resolution was offered at this meeting, by the Rev. 
Laban Clark, in regard to the expediency of forming a 
Missionaiy Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
The resolution was finally adopted; and the Rev. Messrs. 
Garrettson, Bangs, and Clark were appointed a committee 
to draft a Constitution. The committee agreed that each 
member should write a Constitution, and submit them all 
to the meeting for selection. At a large meeting of the 
ministers, the Constitution written by Dr. Bangs was unan- 
imously chosen, and submitted to a subsequent meeting 
of all the members and friends of the Church. This meet- 
ing was held on the 5th of April, 1819. Dr. Bangs was 
called to the chair; on assuming which, he delivered a 
very appropriate address. Addresses were also delivered 
by Rev. Messrs. Garrettson, Soule, and others. The Consti- 
tution was read and adopted, article by article, as follows : 

"CONSTITUTION. 
"Article I. This association shall be denominated the Mis- 
sionary and Bible Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church in 



28 ORGANIZATION OF THE [c'HAP. I 

America — the object of which is, to supply the destitute witl 
Bibles gratuitously, to afford a cheap supply to those who may 
have the means of purchasing, and to enable the several annua\ 
conferences more effectually to extend their missionary labor? 
throughout the United States, and elsewhere. 

"Art. II. The business of this Society shall be conducted by a 
President, thirteen Vice-Presidents, Clerk, Recording and Corre- 
sponding Secretary, Treasurer, and thirty-two Managers: all of 
whom shall be members of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Th& 
President, first two Vice-Presidents, Clerk, Secretaries, Treasurer, 
and thirty- two Managers, shall be elected by the Society annually; 
and each annual conference shall have the privilege of appointing 
one Vice-President from its own body. 

"Art. III. Fifteen members at all meetings of the Board of 
Managers, and thirty at all meetings of the Society, shall be a 
quorum. 

"Art. IV. The Board shall have authority to make by-laws for 
regulating its own proceedings, fill all vacancies that may occur 
during the year, and shall present a statement of its transactions 
and funds to the Society, at its annual meeting, and, also, lay be- 
fore the General conference a report of its transactions for the four 
preceding years, together with the state of its funds. 

" Art. V. Ordained ministers of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
whether traveling or local, being members of the Society, shall be 
ex officio members of the Board of Managers, and be entitled to vote 
in all meetings of the Board. 

"Art. VI. Auxiliary societies, embracing the same objects, shall 
be supplied with Bibles and Testaments at cost; provided, such 
societies shall agree, after supplying their own districts with Bibles, 
to place their surplus moneys at the disposal of the Society. 

" Art. VII. Each subscriber, paying two dollars annually, shall 
be a member; and the payment of twenty dollars, at one time, shall 
constitute a member for life. 

"Art. VIII. Each member shall be entitled, under the direc- 
tion of the Board of Managers, to purchase Bibles and Testaments 
at the Society's prices, which shall be as low as possible. 

"Art. IX. The annual meeting of the Society shall be held on 
the third Monday in April. 

" Art. X. The President, Vice-Presidents, Clerk, Secretaries, and 
Treasurer, for the time being, shall be ex officio members of the 
Board of Managers. 

"Art. XL At the annual meetings of the Society and of the 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 29 

Board, the President, or, in his absence, the Vice-President first on 
the list then present, and, in the absence of all the Vice-Presidents, 
such member as shall be appointed for that purpose, shall preside. 

"Art. XII. The minutes of each meeting shall be signed by 
the Chairman. 

"Art. XIII. This Constitution shall be submitted to the next 
General conference, and, if the objects of the Society be approved 
by them, they shall have authority to insert such article, or articles, 
as they may judge proper, for the purpose of establishing the So- 
ciety wherever the Book Concern may be located, and, also, for the 
equitable application of its funds for the accomplishment of the 
objects herein expressed, and for the purpose of depositing its 
funds with the agents of the Book Concern, and of having their 
aid in printing, purchasing, and distributing Bibles and Testaments; 
provided, always, that the revenue of the Society shall never be 
used or appropriated otherwise, than for the printing, purchasing, 
and distributing Bibles and Testaments, under the direction of the 
bishops and conferences of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

"Art. XIV. This Constitution, being submitted and approved, 
according to the provisions of the preceding article, shall not be 
altered but by the General conference, on the recommendation of 
the Board of Managers." 

The above, it will be seen, is the Constitution of a 
Missionary and Bible Society. The Society continued its 
operations in this double capacity — establishing and sup- 
porting missions, and printing, purchasing, and circulating 
Bibles — until the year 1828,. embracing a period of nine 
years, when, after considerable discussion in the General 
conference in regard to its propriety, the organization of 
a Bible Society, separate and distinct from the Missionary 
Society, and exclusively confined to the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, was authorized. This Society went into 
existence, and continued with some degree of efficiency, 
though not without considerable opposition from many 
of the friends, as well as enemies of the Church, until 
the General conference of 1836, when it was dissolved, 
and merged into the American Bible Society. 

On the destruction of the Book Concern by fire the 
3* 



30 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

preceding year, the American Bible Society, with a mag- 
nanimity deserving all praise, made an appropriation of 
one thousand dollars, to enable the Missionary Society to 
supply its missions and schools with the holy Scriptures, 
and also a donation of Bibles and Testaments to the Meth- 
odist Sunday School Union. 

There is an important scrap of history connected with 
the organization of this Society, which will serve to throw 
a favorable light upon it: important, because without it 
the Church, which has always acted upon the most liberal 
and enlarged scale of Christian benevolence and catho- 
licity, might incur censure, on this account, from her sister 
Churches in the land. We are happy to be able to present 
this portion of history; and though the reasons assigned 
may not be such as to fully satisfy every mind, in regard 
to the propriety of a separate organization, still it will 
serve to show that a cause did exist, ah extra, and that the 
organization was not the result of sectarian exclusiveness, 
but of what was then considered sheer necessity. 

The following circumstance, which is found in Dr. Bangs' 
History of the Methodist Episcopal Church, trivial as it 
may appear in the estimation of some, who seem to think 
themselves entitled to exclusive rights, nevertheless con- 
tributed more, perhaps, than any other cause to give rise 
to the formation of the Methodist Bible Society. 

The "Young Men's Bible Society," of the city of New 
York, organized for the express purpose of supplying the 
destitute Sunday schools, gratuitously, with the holy Scrip- 
tures, and to which the Methodist Churches had con- 
tributed, in common with other Churches in the city, 
refused to comply with a request to supply Methodist 
Sunday schools with Bibles, on the ground that the Meth- 
odist Church was sectarian, and, therefore, did not fall 
legitimately within the line of its charities. 

It ought to be remarked, that this "sectarian" rant of 



MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 



31 



CHAP. I.] 

"young men" should not have been charged to the Parent 
Society, unless that Society had indorsed their proceedings, 
which, in the history of the case, does not appear. 

We are happy to be able to state, that the Methodist 
Episcopal Church co-operates most heartily with that 
honored institution, and will yield to no other Church 
in the land in zeal and efficiency in promoting its interests. 
Upon the adoption of the Constitution of the Missionary 
Society, the following officers and managers were duly 
elected : 

President. 
Rev. William M'Kendree. 

Vice-Presidents. 

Rev. Enoch George, 

Rev. Robert R. Roberts, 

Rev. Nathan Bangs. 

Clerk. 

Mr. Francis Hall. 

Recording Secretary. 

Mr. Daniel Ayres. 

Corresponding Secretary. 

Rev. Thomas Mason. 

Treasurer. 
Rev. Joshua Soule. 
Managers. 
Thomas Roby, 
Benjamin Disbrow, 
James B. Gascoigne, 
William A. Mercein. 
Philip I. Arcularius, 
James B. Oakley, 
George Caines, 



Joseph Smith, 

Robert Mathison, 

Joseph Sanford, 

George Suckley, 

Samuel L. Waldo, 

Stephen Dando, 

Samuel B. Harper, 

Lancaster S. Burling, Dr. Seamen, 

William Duval, Dr. Gregory, 

Paul Hick, John Boyd, 

John Westfield, M. H. Smith. 

At a meeting of the Board of Managers, held soon after 
the organization, Rev. N. Bangs, D. D., was unanimously 



Nathaniel Jarvis, 
Robert Snow, 
Andrew Mercein, 
Joseph Moser, 
John Paradise, 
William Myers, 
William B. Skidmore, 
Nicholas Schureman, 
James Woods, 
Abraham Paul, 



32 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

requested to prepare an address and circular ; and he sub- 
mitted the following, which was circulated extensively 
throughout the connection : 

"ADDRESS. 

" At a time when the Christian world is alive to every sentiment 
of humanity, and awake to the temporal and spiritual wants of 
men, every effort directed to the accomplishment of the grand 
climax of human felicity will be viewed, by the philanthropic 
mind, with pleasure and delight. It is the peculiar office of 
Christianity to inspire in the breast of its votaries an ardent 
desire for the happiness of man. Expanding the soul with the 
purest benevolence, wherever its influence is felt, it expels that 
selfishness which is fed and strengthened by avarice ; and this 
divine principle, occupying the heart, prompts its possessor to 
the selection of the most suitable means to accomplish the object 
of its desire. Ever active, and directing this activity to exalt the 
glory of God, and to effect the present and future happiness of 
man, whenever suitable means are presented, they are applied 
with assiduity, and with certain hope of success. Such, we trust, 
are the objects of the patrons of this Society. Beholding, with 
pleasure, the extensive diffusion of Scriptural knowledge, through 
the medium of missionary, Bible, and tract societies, and believing 
that more efficient means to extend the Redeemer's kingdom were 
within their power, the members of the Missionary and Bible So- 
ciety of the Methodist Episcopal Church have agreed to unite their 
strength, for the purpose of contributing their mite toward send- 
ing the messengers of peace to gather in the lost sheep of the 
house of Israel. In presenting their institution to their brethren 
and to the Christian public, they deem it expedient to explain, in 
a few words, their ultimate design : it is, as expressed in the first 
article of the Constitution, to enable the several annual conferences 
more effectually to extend their missionary labors throughout the 
United States and elsewhere, to afford a cheap supply of Bibles 
and Testaments to those who may have the means of purchasing, 
and to supply the destitute gratuitously. The primary object, 
therefore, of this institution, is an extended operation of the mis- 
sionary system, the success of which has been witnessed among 
us for so many years; and the Bible is only so far associated with 
it as to be made subservient to the main design. That this ought 
to be the leading design of every association, which has for its final 
object the diffusion of Christianity, will appear evident to those 



CHAP, l.j MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 33 

who consider, that it has been the invariable method of God to 
bring mankind to the knowledge of the truth by means of a living 
ministry. The Bible is the infallible judge to which the living 
messenger appeals for the correctness of his message; but it is 
the word of truth, addressed by the embassador of Christ to the 
understandings and consciences of men, that generally lays open 
the nakedness of the human heart, and brings the guilty sinner to 
Jesus Christ. Send, therefore, the living messenger of God, with 
the Bible in his hands, and let that finally decide the controversy 
between the sinner and the truths delivered. This method, we 
believe, will be the most effectual to convey the glad tidings of 
salvation to those who are perishing for lack of knowledge. More- 
over, as it is the design of this Society to extend itself, if possible, 
by means of auxiliary societies throughout the United States, and 
to engage especially the co-operation of all the annual conferences, 
provision is made, in the Constitution, for the formation of aux- 
iliary societies, and a circular addressed to them on the subject; 
and as none are so competent to take an impartial and compre- 
hensive view of the various parts of our extensive continent as 
the General conference, in which is concentrated the Episcopal 
authority, and the general oversight of the whole Church, and as 
it would, in our opinion, very much facilitate the operations, and 
greatly contribute to accomplish the benevolent objects of the So- 
ciety, to unite, in some measure, its counsels and operations with 
the Book Agency, we have provided for the attainment of these ob- 
jects by ceding to the General conference a power of inserting such 
articles, for these purposes, as they may judge proper, as well as 
for the equitable apportionment of the funds of the Society among 
the several annual conferences. As our ultimate object is the 
general good of mankind, by the extensive diffusion of experi- 
mental and practical godliness, we are principally solicitous to 
raise an adequate supply for such men of God as may volunteer 
their services in the cause of Christ, leaving to the Episcopacy 
the selection of the men, as well as the place of their destination. 
We take the liberty of observing, however, that our views are not 
restricted to our own nation, or color. We hope the aboriginals 
of our country, the Spaniards of South America, the French 
of Louisiana and Canada, and every other people who are des- 
titute of the invaluable blessings of the Gospel, as far as our 
means may admit, will be comprehended in the field of the labors 
of our zealous missionaries. To accomplish so great and so glo- 
rious an object, time, union, liberality, patience, and perseverance 



34 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

are all necessary. And we hope to exhibit, in our future exer- 
tions, evidence of our zeal, in providing pecuniary aid to the 
extent of our power, and in our fervent prayers and earnest 
wishes for the success of our institution. With an object of such 
magnitude and importance before us, we think we cannot appeal 
in vain to the liberality of our brethren and friends for their 
hearty co-operation. When we review our ministry, from the 
commencement of our existence as a separate communion, and 
mark its successful progress, we are constrained to say, What hath 
God wrought! Contending with numerous impediments, they have 
persevered, with great success, in extending the triumphs of the 
cross among mankind. We ourselves are, we humbly trust, the 
trophies of this ministry. By the blessing of God upon their 
labors, it was this same ministry, crossing the watery world, in 
the character of missionaries, that gave the first impetus to that 
mighty exertion in the Christian cause, by which the present 
generation, in this western world, is distinguished. And shall 
we be wanting in our efforts to send this Gospel of the kingdom 
to our fellow-men, many of whom are yet dwelling in darkness 
and in the shadow of death ? Arise, brethren, in the majesty of 
your strength, in the name of Immanuel, God with us, go forward, 
concentrate your force in this Society, and, by a united exertion, 
help to people the regions of perennial happiness, by contributing 
to send the word of life to the destitute inhabitants of our fallen 
world ! What heart can remain unmoved, what hand unemployed, 
when called to action in a cause so important, so interesting, so 
sacred! Let but the friends of Zion give half as much for the 
support of missionaries, and for the distribution of the word of 
life, as the intemperate do to gratify and pamper their appetites, 
and there shall be no lack. 

"Although the Constitution, which accompanies this address, 
requires the payment of two dollars, annually, to constitute a 
member, and the payment of twenty dollars, at one time, to con- 
stitute a member for life, yet this does not exclude donations to 
any amount, great or small. Remember, the mite of the poor 
widow was not only accepted, but her liberality was highly 
applauded by her Lord, because she put in all her living. 'It 
is accepted according to what a man hath, and not according to 
what he hath not/ And if every one will become a cheerful 
giver, ' according to the ability which God giveth/ we shall soon 
witness the rising glory of the Church, ' the solitary places shall 
be glad for them ' — the messengers of Zion — ' and the wilderness 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 35 

shall blossom as the rose;' the Pagan nations, which inhabit the 
wilds of America, and the desolate inhabitants of our new states 
and territories, shall hail the effects of your bounty — nations un- 
born shall rise up and call you blessed. Let, then, all hearts 
be warm, and all hands active, until the ' ends of the earth shall 
see the salvation of God/ " 

"CIRCULAR. 

" The Managers of the Missionary Society of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church beg leave to present to the several annual 
conferences, and, through them, to the members of the Church 
generally, a copy of their address and Constitution, with an 
earnest solicitation that efficient means may be adopted to estab- 
lish societies auxiliary to this. Having long been convinced of 
the necessity of some institution, by which pecuniary aid could 
be afforded, to enable the conferences to carry on their missionary 
labors on a more extended plan, the object of their desire is, at 
length, so far accomplished in the formation of this Society, the 
real and professed object of which is, to extend the influence of 
divine truth by means of those missionaries, who may, from time 
to time, be employed by the bishops, and approved by the confer- 
ences, for that purpose. You are referred to the preceding address 
for more particular information of our views, and the reasons for 
some of the articles of the Constitution. Any amendments, which 
may be suggested by either of the annual conferences, can be for- 
warded to the Managers; and, if deemed expedient, the General 
conference, agreeably to the provisions of the last article of the 
Constitution, can adopt them. 

" You are likewise presented with a draft of a Constitution 
deemed suitable for auxiliary societies, leaving it to you to make 
such alterations as local circumstances may seem to require. 
This is done with a view to produce as much uniformity in the 
operations of the various auxiliaries as circumstances will admit. 

" The Managers beg leave to suggest the propriety of forming 
one society only, auxiliary to this, in each conference, to be lo- 
cated in the most populous town or city within the bounds of the 
conference, and that the other societies which may be formed 
within the limits of each conference become branches of that. 
This method, it is thought, will greatly facilitate the operations 
of the Society, and produce greater energy in the execution of 
its benevolent designs, than it would to make every subordinate 
society immediately auxiliary to the Parent Society. And if the 
several annual conferences unite their counsels, and recommend 



36 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

the subject to the people of their charge, with practical zeal and 
energy, it is believed that auxiliary and branch societies may be 
established in every city and circuit throughout our extensive 
work. According to a recent report of the ' General Wesley an 
Missionary Society,' now in successful operation in England, our 
brethren in Europe, during the last year, have raised upward of 
eighty thousand dollars for the support of domestic and foreign 
missionaries. Through this generous pecuniary aid, they now 
employ one hundred and three missionaries. How much, there- 
fore, may we do, if efficient means are used to combine our strength ! 
The object contemplated by this Society, the Managers think, is 
of sufficient importance and utility to recommend itself to every 
considerate and pious mind; and, therefore, they need say no 
more than to add their prayers and request yours, that we may all 
be guided by the wisdom that cometh from above, in all our at- 
tempts to promote peace on earth and good-will among men." 

The above, together with the address, we have already 
stated, were written by Dr. Bangs, chairman of the Board 
of Managers, and they were ordered to be published both 
in pamphlet form and in the Methodist Magazine. They 
are somewhat lengthy, the address particularly; neverthe- 
less, the circumstances of the case were such as to require 
a detailed argument, that all objections, if possible, might 
be taken out of the way. 

The Society being fairly organized, started out with flat- 
tering prospects upon its successful mission. The Managers 
having addressed a letter to the President of the Society, 
informing him of his election, and submitting their plans of 
operation for his approval, they were encouraged in their 
labors by receiving from the Bishop the following highly 
satisfactory letter : 

"Your plan meets my views of preaching the Gospel to every 
creature, better than any one I have yet seen. First, because that 
body of missionaries whom you intend to employ, have mutually 
agreed to renounce ease and worldly interest, and devote their 
time, and talents, and labors, to the work. They know no geo- 
graphical boundaries, but, like the Gospel which they preach, 
embrace the poor as well as the rich of every condition and race 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 37 

of men; and, in order to perpetuate the blessings of the Gospel to 
all classes of men, they voluntarily subject themselves to a system 
of rules calculated to promote so desirable an end, and labor for 
the reformation and happiness of mankind, which is the ultimate 
design of the Gospel. It promises that pecuniary aid, for want of 
which we have had the mortification of seeing many well-devised 
plans frustrated, and many hopeful prospects fade away." 

The Constitution, as we have already seen, having made 
provision for the contemplated action of the ensuing Gen- 
eral conference, at its first session immediately succeeding 
the organization it came before that body, and was referred 
to an able committee. The report, which was written by 
Dr. Emory — subsequently a bishop of the Church — was an 
interesting and powerful paper. The following is an extract : 

" Your committee regard the Christian ministry as peculiarly a 
missionary ministry. ' Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
Gospel to every creature/ is the very foundation of its authority, 
and develops its character simultaneously with its origin. The 
success which attended the itinerant and missionary labors of the 
first heralds of salvation, farther establishes the correctness of 
this view, and demonstrates the Divine sanction of this method of 
spreading the Gospel. In process of time, however, the missionary 
spirit declined, and the genuine spirit of Christianity with it. 
Then it pleased the Lord to raise up the Messrs. Wesley, White- 
field, and others, through whose itinerant and missionary labors a 
great revival of vital piety was commenced, the progress and 
extent of which, at present, your committee cannot but regard as 
cause of unbounded thankfulness and pleasure. The missions of 
Boardman and Pilmoor, of Wright and Asbury, and others, are 
events in our history not soon to be forgotten. A grateful people 
feel their happy influence and hold their memory dear, and gen- 
. erations yet unborn will rise up and call them blessed. Can we, 
then, be listless to the cause of missions? We cannot. Meth- 
odism is itself a missionary system. Yield the missionary spirit, 
and you yield the very life-blood of the cause. 

" In missionary efforts our British brethren are before us. We 
congratulate them on their zeal and their success. But your 
committee beg leave to entreat this conference to emulate their ex- 
ample. The time, indeed, may not yet be come, in which we 
should send our missionaries beyond the seas. Our own continent 

4 



38 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

presents to us fields sufficiently vast, which are opening before us 
and whitening unto harvest. These, it is probable, will demand 
all the laborers and all the means which we can command at 



The report proceeds to state the missionary grounds 
which demanded the earliest attention of the Church ; but 
as we shall, under another and more appropriate head, 
notice this subject, we defer making any further extracts at 
present. 

But one year had elapsed since the organization of the 
Society, until it became obvious to the Board of Mana- 
gers that the original design, as expressed in the title, and 
incorporated with the Constitution, to operate as a Bible and 
Missionary Society, was not practicable or necessary. For, 
although, in the first place, there is a remarkable identity in 
these two great enterprises, yet they require a separate 
organization and distinct plans of operation; and, in the 
second place, the establishment of a Bible Society was not 
at all necessary to the Church, the American Bible Society 
having been for years in successful operation, and ready to 
furnish all the demands of the Church with Bibles and 
Testaments, at a cheaper rate than they could be published 
elsewhere, and of the same kinds and quality. Had a dif- 
ferent version than that printed by the American Bible 
Society been required for the Methodist Church, then there 
would have been some necessity for the formation of a 
separate society; but, as they published the same common 
standard version, and were receiving liberal donations and 
bequests, enabling them to reduce the Bible to the lowest 
price, and making it accessible to all the destitute by pro- 
viding for their gratuitous supply, there could not exist 
the slightest necessity for the continuance of a separate 
organization. 

At the request, therefore, of the Managers, the word 
Bible was stricken from the title, and the Constitution so 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 39 

revised by the General conference as to make it exclusively 
a Missionary Society. 

The General conference of 1836 so amended the Consti- 
tution, as to make it the duty of the Board of Managers 
to make an estimate for the support of those aboriginal 
and foreign missions not connected with any particular 
annual conference, and authorizing the Superintendent 
of such missions to draw on the Treasurer of the Society 
for the amount appropriated in quarterly or half-yearly 
installments. 

The Constitution was still further amended by the Gen- 
eral conference of 1840. On the request of the Board of 
Managers, provision was made for the appointment of two 
additional secretaries, and, likewise, empowering the Mana- 
gers to provide for the widows and orphan children of such 
missionaries as had fallen, or might thereafter fall, in foreign 
missionary fields, inasmuch as they had no Disciplinary 
claims upon the funds of the annual conferences. 

The General conference of 1844 also amended the Con- 
stitution in several particulars. The second article was 
amended by adding, "Any person paying one hundred 
and fifty dollars at one time into the treasury, shall be a 
Manager for life, and the contribution of five hundred dol- 
lars shall constitute the donor a patron for life." The third 
was amended by providing for the election of the Corre- 
sponding Secretary by the General conference. The fourth, 
by providing for the permanent residence of the Secretary, 
his subjection to the direction and control of the Board of 
Managers, and, also, for supplying the vacancy that might 
occur upon the death, resignation, or otherwise, of the 
Secretary. The thirteenth was amended by providing for 
the formation of mission districts — the appointment of a 
General Missionary Committee, consisting of one from each, 
by the bishop — prescribing their duties, etc. The four- 
teenth article was amended in relation to the office of 



40 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

Assistant Treasurer. The fifteenth, and last, provides for 
the altering of the Constitution by the Board. 

The Constitution, thus revised, remains at the present 
time ; and, under its operations, the work of missions has 
been carried on successfully. 

As our object is to give a history of the Society, we have 
noticed the changes made from time to time in the Consti- 
tution, and shall append it as it now stands. We deem 
this important, because several of the articles have been 
differently numbered, and it might lead to confusion in 
consulting them. The Board adopted by-laws for their 
government; from time to time these laws were amended, 
and we subjoin^ them, also, as forming an important part of 
the Society's operations : 

"CONSTITUTION, 
"As revised by the General Conference in 1844. 

" Article I. This association, denominated ' The Missionary 
Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church/ is established for the 
express purpose of enabling the several annual conferences more 
effectually to extend their missionary labors throughout the United 
States and elsewhere ; and, also, to assist in the support and pro- 
motion of missionary schools and missions in our own and in 
foreign countries. 

"Art. II. The payment of two dollars, annually, shall consti- 
tute a member ; the payment of twenty dollars, at one time, a 
member for life. Any person paying one hundred and fifty dol- 
lars at one time into the treasury, shall be a Manager for life, and 
the contribution of five hundred dollars shall constitute the donor 
a patron for life. 

" Art. III. The officers of this Society shall consist of a Pres- 
ident, Vice-Presidents, a Corresponding Secretary, Recording 
Secretary, Treasurer, and Assistant Treasurer, who, together with 
thirty-two Managers, shall form a board for the transaction of 
business. They shall all be members of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, and be annually elected by the Society, except the Cor- 
responding Secretary. Each annual conference shall have the 
privilege of appointing one Vice-President from its own body. 

"Art. IV. The Corresponding Secretary shall be appointed 
by the General conference. He shall reside in New York, and 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 41 

conduct the correspondence of the Society, under the direction of 
the Board. He shall be subject to the direction and control of the 
Board of Managers, by whom his salary is to be fixed and paid. 
He shall be exclusively employed in conducting the correspondence 
of the Society, and, under the direction of the Board, in promoting 
its general interests, by traveling or otherwise. Should his office 
become vacant by death, resignation, or otherwise, the Board shall 
have power to provide for the duties of the office until the bishops, 
or a majority of them, shall fill the vacancy. 

" Art. V. The Board shall have authority to make by-laws for 
regulating its own proceedings, to appropriate money to defray 
incidental expenses, to provide for the support of superannuated 
missionaries, widows and orphans of missionaries, who may not 
be provided for by the annual conferences — it being understood 
that they shall not receive more than is allowed by the Discipline 
to other superannuated ministers, their widows, and orphans — 
and to print books at our own press, for the benefit of Indian and 
foreign missions, fill vacancies that may occur during the year, 
and shall present a statement of its transactions and funds to the 
Society, at its annual meeting, and, also, shall lay before the Gen- 
eral conference a report of its transactions for the four preceding 
years, and the state of its funds. 

"Art. VI. Ordained ministers of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, whether traveling or local, being members of this Soci- 
ety, shall be ex officio members of the Board of Managers. 

"Art. VII. The annual meeting, for the election of officers 
and managers, shall be held on the third Monday in April, in the 
city of New York. 

"Art. VIII. At all meetings of the Society, and of the Board, 
the President, or, in his absence, the Vice-President first on 
the list then present, and, in the absence of all the Vice-Presi- 
dents, a member appointed by the meeting for that purpose, shall 
preside. 

" Art. IX. Twenty-five members, at all meetings of the Society, 
and thirteen at all meetings of the Board of Managers, shall be a 
quorum. 

" Art. X. The minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the 
Chairman. 

" Art. XI. It is recommended, that within the bounds of each 
annual conference there be established a conference missionary 
society, auxiliary to this institution, with branches, under such 
regulations as the conferences shall respectively prescribe. Each 

4* 



42 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

conference, or other auxiliary society, shall annually transmit to 
the Corresponding Secretary of this Society, at New York, a 
copy of its annual report, embracing the operations of its branches, 
and shall, also, notify the Treasurer of the amount collected in aid 
of the missionary cause ; which amount shall be subject to the 
order of the Treasurer of the Parent Society, as provided for in 
the ^thirteenth article. 

"Art. XII. Any auxiliary or branch society may designate the 
mission or missions, under the care of this Society, to which they 
desire any part or the whole of its funds to be appropriated; which 
special designation shall be publicly acknowledged by the Board. 
But, in the event that more funds are raised for any individual 
mission than are necessary for its support, the surplus shall go 
into the treasury of the Parent Society, to be appropriated as the 
Constitution directs. 

" Art. XIII. The annual conferences shall be divided into as 
many mission districts as there are effective superintendents, and 
there shall be a committee, consisting of one from each mission 
district, to be appointed by the bishops, and to be called the Gen- 
eral Missionary Committee. It shall be the duty of this committee 
to meet annually in the city of New York, at the time of the holding 
of the anniversary of the Missionary Society, to act jointly with the 
Board of Managers, the Corresponding Secretary, and the Treasu- 
rer, in fixing the amount which may be drawn for during the 
ensuing year, and the division of said amount between foreign 
and domestic missions. Said committee shall, in conjunction with 
the Board of Managers and the bishop who shall preside in the 
New York conference, determine what fields shall be occupied or 
continued as foreign missions, and the number of persons to be 
employed on said missions, and shall, in conjunction with the 
Board, estimate the sums necessary for the support of each mis- 
sion, subject to the approval of the presiding bishop. Said com- 
mittee shall determine the amount for which each bishop shall 
draw for the domestic missions of those conferences over which he 
shall preside, and he shall not draw on the Treasurer for more 
than said amount. Provided, nevertheless, that in the intervals 
between the meetings of the General Missionary Committee, the 
Board of Managers, with the concurrence of a majority of the 
bishops, may, if they shall deem it important, adopt a new mis- 
sionary field, and also provide for any unforeseen emergency that 
may arise; and, to meet such demands, may expend any additional 
sum not exceeding five thousand dollars. Should any of the 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 43 

members of said committee in the interval of the General confer- 
ence go out of office by death, resignation, or otherwise, the bishop 
presiding in the conferences where the vacancy shall occur, shall 
appoint another to fill his place. Said committee to be amenable 
to the General conference, to which it shall make full reports of 
its doings. Any expense incurred in the discharge of its duties 
shall be met by the Treasurer of the Society. 

" Art. XIV. The sums allowed for the support of a missionary 
shall not exceed the usual allowance of other itinerant preachers. 
The bishops, or president of the conference — if the mission be 
domestic — and the superintendent, where there is one, and if not, 
the missionary — if it be foreign — shall draw on the Treasurer for 
the same, in quarterly or half-yearly installments, and they shall 
always promptly notify the Treasurer of all drafts made by them, 
and shall require regular quarterly communications to be made by 
each of the missionaries to the Corresponding Secretary of the 
Society at New York, giving information of the state and pros- 
pects of the several missions in which they are employed. No 
one shall be acknowledged a missionary, or receive support out of 
the funds of this Society, who has not some definite field assigned 
to him, or who could not be an effective laborer on a circuit, except 
as provided for in Article 5. The Assistant Treasurer shall be 
subject to the direction of the Treasurer, and of the Board of 
Managers. 

" Art. XV. In all other cases of the appointment of a mission- 
ary, the name of such missionary, and the district in which he is 
to labor, together with the probable expenses of the mission, shall 
be communicated by the bishop, or the mission committee of each 
annual conference, to the Treasurer of this Society, that a proper 
record of the same may be preserved. 

" Art. XVI. This Constitution shall not be altered but by the 
General conference, upon the recommendation of the Board of 
Managers, or by the Board on the recommendation of the General 
conference. 

"PLAN OF ORGANIZATION, BY-LAWS, ETC. 

"I. The duties of the officers of the Society. 

" The presiding officer shall preserve order, keep the speaker to the 
point under consideration, and appoint committees not otherwise 
provided for. He shall not take part in debate, nor propose any 
new measure, unless he first leave the chair. In case of an equal 
division on any question, he shall give the casting vote, and may 
assign his reasons. 



44 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

" The Treasurer shall keep an account of all the receipts and dis- 
bursements, answer all orders of the Board on the treasury, 
exhibit the state of the funds to such auditing committee as shall 
be appointed by the Board, and shall report, monthly, the state of 
the treasury. 

" The Corresponding Secretary at New York shall keep a vigilant 
eye upon the missions, and convey to the Superintendent having 
charge of the foreign missions, to the Board, or the standing com- 
mittees, all such communications from, and all information con- 
cerning, our missions, both foreign and domestic, as the circum- 
stances of the case may require; and shall, in all cases, give to 
such missionaries as may be sent out by the Board, as well as to 
such as are now in the missionary field, the letter of instructions 
authorized by the Board, with such other instructions and explana- 
tions as the peculiarity of circumstance may call for; and shall 
explicitly inform all our missionaries, that they are in no case to 
depart from such instructions. 

" The Recording Secretary shall keep a journal of the proceedings 
of all meetings of the Board, and of the Society, and notify all 
meetings of the Board, and of the Society. He shall also certify 
all accounts which have been passed by the Board, and ordered 
for payment. 

"II. Organization of Standing Committees, and their duties. 

" On the first meeting of the Board, after the annual election, 
the following standing committees shall be appointed: 

" 1. The Estimating committee, whose duty it shall be to make 
an estimate for the salary, outfit, etc., of each missionary, and all 
expenses attending our foreign missions, and for the salary of each 
of the corresponding secretaries. 

" 2. The Finance committee — duty to aid the Treasurer in pro- 
viding ways and means. 

" 3. The African committee — duty to take into consideration all 
matters relating to missions in Africa, which may be referred to 
them by the Board, or the Corresponding Secretary. 

"4. The Oregon committee — duty to take into consideration all 
matters relating to missions in Oregon, which may be referred to 
them by the Board, or the Corresponding Secretary. 

" 5. The South American committee — duty to take into con- 
sideration all matters relating to missions in South America, 
which may be referred to them by the Board, or the Corresponding 
Secretary. 

" 6. The China committee — duty to take into consideration all 



CHAP. I.] MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 45 

matters relating to missions in China, which may be referred to 
them by the Board, or the Corresponding Secretary. 

"7. The committee on Domestic missions — duty to take into 
consideration all matters relating to the Domestic field, which 
may be referred to them by the Board, or the Corresponding 
Secretary. 

"8. The Legacy committee — to take into consideration all be- 
quests made to the Society. 

"9. The Publishing committee — to prepare and publish the 
Missionary Advocate. 

" 10. The Auditing committee — duty to adjust such accounts as 
may be referred to them by the Board. 

" Each committee shall organize by the appointment of a chair- 
man and secretary. The Secretary shall keep correct minutes of 
all the business brought before the committee, and the disposition 
of the same, in a book kept for that purpose, which shall be 
brought to the regular meetings of the Board; and shall hold a 
regular meeting once in each month. 

" The Treasurer and Corresponding Secretary shall be ex officio 
members of all the standing committees. 

"III. Meetings of the Board, order of business, and rules 

OF DEBATE. 

"1. Regular Meetings. 

"1. The Board shall hold their regular meetings on the third 
Wednesday of each month, at 4 o'clock, P. M., at the committee 
room. 

" 2. All meetings of the Board shall open with prayer, and close 
with prayer or the benediction. 

" 2. Order of business. 

"1. The minutes of the previous meeting to be read, and, when 
approved, to be signed by the presiding officer. 

" 2. The Corresponding Secretary to present his report. 

" 3. The Treasurer's report. 

"4. Reports from the standing committees, in the following 
order: Estimating, Finance, African, Oregon, South American, 
China, Domestic missions, Legacy, Publishing, and Auditing. 

" The report to be made by simply reading the minutes of their 
proceedings, upon which the Board shall take such action as the 
case may require. 

" 5. Reports of special committees. 

"6. Unfinished business. 

"7. Any miscellaneous matters. 



46 ORGANIZATION OK THE [CHAP. I. 

" The Board shall appoint, in the month of January, in each 
year, a committee to make arrangements for the annual meeting, 
and for the anniversary. 

" 3. Rules for the transaction of business. 

" 1. A motion being made, seconded, and stated from the chair, 
shall be considered in possession of the Board, but may be with- 
drawn by the mover before any order may be taken on it; and 
every motion shall be reduced to writing, if the presiding officer, 
or any other member require it. 

" 2. A motion to amend shall be considered first in order, and 
shall be decided before the original one. 

" 3. Every member wishing to speak, shall rise and address the 
chair, and no one shall speak more than once on one question, 
until every member desiring to speak shall have spoken; and no 
member shall speak over fifteen minutes without the permission 
of the Board. 

" 4. A motion to lay on the table shall be taken without debate. 

" 5. When a report is presented by a committee, it shall be con- 
sidered in possession of the Board, and may be adopted, amended, 
recommitted, laid on the table, or indefinitely postponed, as the 
Board may judge proper. 

" 6. It shall always be deemed out of order to use personal re- 
flections in debate, or to interrupt a speaker, except to explain, or 
call him to order. 

"7. It shall be deemed out of order for any member to leave the 
meeting, without the permission of the chair or the Board. 

", 8. A motion to adjourn shall always be considered in order, 
and shall be taken without debate. 

" The following resolution was adopted by the Board, and 
ordered to be published in the Annual Report: namely, Resolved, 
That the chairmen of the standing committees be required to 
return all documents submitted to them by the Corresponding 
Secretary, after the final action of the Board in relation to them; 
and that he be expected to keep them on separate files." 

The following is a list of the present officers, managers, 
and committees of the Society : 
Officers. 
Rev. Bishop Hedding, President. 

Bishop Waugh, 1st Vice-President. 
Bishop Morris, 2d do. 

Bishop Hamline, 3d do. 



CHAP. I.J 



MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 



41 



Rev. Bishop Janes, 4th Vice-President. 

C. Pitman, Corresponding Secretary. 

George Lane, Treasurer. 

Leroy Swormstedt, Assistant Treasurer. 
Mr. John B. Edwards, Rec. Sec. 



S. Dando, 

L. S. Burling, 

W. B. Skidmore, 

H. Worrall, 

J. P. Oakley, 

S. Halsted, 

R. Mead, 

Dr. J. L. Phelps, 

H. Moore, 

Dr. S. Throckmorton, 

F. Godine, 



Finance Committee. 
G. Lane, Chairman, 
D. Stocking, 
G. F. Kettell, 
W. B. Skidmore, 
R. Mead, 
A. A. Denman, 
R. C. Bull. 

Oregon Committee. 
J. B. Stratten, Ch'n, 
D. Smith, 
V. Buck, 
H. Moore, 
S. Halsted, 
Dr. A. S. Purdy, 

F. Godine. 
African Committee. 

G. Peck, Chairman, 
D. W. Clark, 

J. W. B. Wood, 
O. V. Amerman, 
J. G. Smith, 



Managers. 
Dr. A. S. Purdy, 

F. Hall, 
P. E. Coon, 
J. Raynor, 

G. T. Cobb, 
O. Loveland, 
1ST. Miller, 
J. M'Lean, 
A. W. Brown, 
W. G. Boggs, 
E. Wheeler, 

Committees. 
W. G. Boggs, 
Dr. S. Throckmorton. 
S. American Com. 

E. E. Griswold, Ch'n, 
J. Field, 

1ST. Mead, 
P. E. Coon, 
J. B. Oakley, 
J. M'Lean, 
J. G. Hadden. 

China Committee. 
D. P. Kidder, Ch'n, 
J. Crawford, 
P. Chamberlain, 
M. D'C. Crawford, 
T. Bainbridge, 
J. Falconer, 
W. H. Van Cott. 
Legacy Committee. 

F. Hall, Chairman, 
J. A. Sellick, 
T. Carter, 



J. Falconer, 
L. Kirby, 
W. A. Cox, 
R. C. Bull, 
W. Truslow, 
L. B. Loder, 
J. G. Hadden, 
W. H. Van Cott, 
A. A. Denman, 
J. B. Gascoigne. 



D. S. Burling, 
S. Dando, 
G. T. Cobb, 
J. Raynor. 

Committee on Domestic 
Missions. 

A. M. Osbon, Ch'n, 

C. H. Doering, 
O. G. Hedstrom, 
0. Loveland, 
H. Worrall, 

J. B. Gascoigne, 
N. Miller. 
Estimating Committee. 

B. Creagh, Chairman, 
Dr. Levings, 

L. M. Vincent, 

D. Terry, 
L. Kirby, 

Dr. J. L. Phelps, 

E. Wheeler. 



n ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

Auditing Committee. W. A. Cox, G. Peck, 

J. B. Edwards, Ch'n, W. Truslow, D. P. Kidder, 

T. M'Farlan, L. B. Loder. J. M'Clintock, 

E. O. Haven, Publishing Committee. L. Scott. 

A. W. Brown, C. Pitman, Chairman, 

We have given the reader a full account of all the im- 
portant facts and incidents connected with the organization 
of the Society; and we trust that the minuteness of detail 
will not be regarded as unnecessary or superfluous, inas- 
much as we desire to embody every fact connected with 
the Society, that may prove useful as reference, or worthy 
of preservation. 

In 1839, an act of incorporation was passed by the Legis- 
lature of the state of New York, and we will insert it, 
together with the revised statutes on the powers, privileges, 
and liabilities of corporations. This act was important in 
securing the property of the Society, and, also, any legacies 
that might be bequeathed to the Society from its friends 
and patrons. 

The property of the Society consists of a mission house 
in the city of New York, located on Mulberry-street, oppo- 
site the Methodist Book Concern. The front consists of a 
brick building, two stories and a half high, with an avenue 
in the centre, leading to a rear building. The front has a 
beautiful, but plain exterior, and is used as dwellings ; the 
one on the right being occupied as the residence of the 
Rev. C. Pitman, D. D., Corresponding Secretary of the 
Society, and the other is rented and occupied by another 
family. The building in the rear is two stories high. The 
first floor is divided into rooms for various purposes, con- 
taining missionary furniture, goods, etc. The whole length 
of the second floor is occupied by the mission room, neatly 
fitted up with seats, and desks, and cases. 

The Society holds real estate in connection with its 
missions at home and abroad — sufficient, however, only to 






chap, i.] missionary society. 49 

enable it to carry on its missionary operations, and yielding 
no income over the current expenses, in any instance. 

"ACT OF INCORPORATION. 
" An Act to incorporate the Missionary Society of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church. Passed April 9, 1839. 
"Section 1. Robert R. Roberts, Joshua Soule, Elijah Hedding, 
James 0. Andrew, Beverly Waugh, Thomas A. Morris, Daniel 
Ostrander, Nathan Bangs, Thomas Mason, George Lane, Francis 
Hall, Joseph Smith, Peter Badeau, D. M. Reese, M. D., George 
Innis, M. Houseworth, Philip Romaine, L. S. Burling, J. P. Aimes, 
John Valentine, William Gale, Abraham Stagg, Erastus Hyde, 
Henry Moore, James Harper, Thomas Brown, Peter Macnamara, 
William B. Skidmore, Stephen Dando, J. B. Oakley, Henry 
Worrall, George Suckley, T. Barrett, M. D., G. Coutant, J. L. 
Phelps, M. D., B. F. Howe, Israel D. Disosway, G. P. Disosway, 
Benjamin Disbrow, Ralph Mead, Jotham S. Fountain, Samuel 
Martin, and all persons who now are, or hereafter may become, 
associated with them, are hereby constituted a body corporate, by 
the name of * The Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church,' and, by that name and style, be capable of purchasing, 
holding, and conveying such real estate as the purposes of the 
Corporation shall require; but the annual income of the real 
estate to be held by them shall not exceed the sum of five thou- 
sand dollars. 

" Sec. 2. The object of the said Corporation is to diffuse more 
generally the blessings of education, civilization, and Christianity, 
throughout the United States, and elsewhere. 

" Sec. 3. The management and disposition of the affairs and 
property of the said Corporation, shall be vested in a Board of 
Managers, to be elected annually, on the third Monday in April, 
in the city of New York. 

" Sec 4. The persons named in the first section of this act 
shall be the first Board of Managers of such Corporation, and 
shall hold their offices until the next annual election, or until 
others shall be elected in their places. 

" Sec 5. The said Corporation shall possess the general powers, 
and be subject to the liabilities imposed, in and by the third title 
of the eighteenth chapter of the first part of the revised statutes. 

" Sec 6. The Legislature may, at any time, alter or repeal 
this act. 

" Sec 7. This act shall take effect immediately. " 
5 



50 ORGANIZATION OF THE [CHAP. I. 

"EXTRACTS FROM THE REVISED STATUTES. 
','-. CHAPTER XVIII. THIRD TITLE. 

" Of the General Powers, Privileges, and Liabilities of Corporations. 
" Section 1. Every corporation, as such, has power — 

(1.) To have succession, by its corporate name, for the period 
limited in its charter; and, when no period is limited, per- 
petually. 
(2.) To sue and be sued, complain and defend, in any court 

of law or equity. 
(3.) To make and use a common seal, and alter the same at 

pleasure. 
(4.) To hold, purchase, and convey, such real and personal 
estate as the purposes of the corporation shall require, 
not exceeding the amount limited in its charter. 
(5.) To appoint such subordinate officers and agents as the 
business of the corporation shall require, and to allow them 
a suitable compensation. 
(6.) To make by-laws, not inconsistent with any existing law, 
for the management of its property, the regulation of its 
affairs, and for the transfer of its stock. 
" Sec. 2. The powers enumerated in the preceding section shall 
vest in every corporation that shall hereafter be created, although 
they may not be specified in its charter, or in the act under which 
it shall be incorporated. 

" Sec 3. In addition to the powers enumerated in the first 
section of this title, and to those expressly given in its charter, 
or in the act under which it is, or shall be, incorporated, no 
corporation shall possess or exercise any corporate powers, ex- 
cept such as shall be necessary to the exercise of the powers so 
enumerated and given. 

" Sec. 4. No corporation created, or to be created, and not 
expressly incorporated for banking purposes, shall, by any im- 
plication or construction, be deemed to possess the power of 
discounting bills, notes, or other evidences of debt; of receiving 
deposits; of buying gold and silver, bullion, or foreign coins; of 
buying and selling bills of exchange; or of issuing bills, notes, or 
other evidences of debt, upon loan, or for circulation as money. 

" Sec. 5. Where the whole capital of a corporation shall not 
have been paid in, and the capital paid shall be insufficient to 
satisfy the claims of its creditors, each stockholder shall be bound 
to pay, on each share held by him, the sum necessary to complete 



CHAP. I.] MUSJSlO^AKl SOCIETY. 51 

the amount of such share, as fixed by the charter of the company, 
or such proportion of that sum as shall be required to satisfy the 
debts of the company. 

'* Sec. 6. When the corporate powers of any corporation are 
directed by its charter to be exercised by any particular body, or 
number of persons, a majority of such body, or persons, if it be 
not otherwise provided in the charter, shall be a sufficient number 
to form a board for the transaction of business; and every decision 
of a majority of the persons duly assembled as a board, shall be 
valid as a corporate act. 

" Sec. 7. If any corporation, hereafter created by the Legisla- 
ture, shall not organize and commence the transaction of its 
business within one year from the date of its corporation, its 
corporate powers shall cease. 

" Sec 8. The charter of every corporation that shall hereafter 
be granted by the Legislature, shall be subject to alteration, sus- 
pension, and repeal, in the discretion of the Legislature. 

" Sec 9. Upon the dissolution of any corporation created, or to 
be created, and unless other persons shall be appointed by the 
Legislature, or by some court of competent authority, the directors 
or managers of the affairs of such corporation at the time of its 
dissolution, by whatever name they may be known in law, shall 
be the trustees of the creditors and stockholders of the corporation 
dissolved, and shall have full power to settle the affairs of the 
corporation, collect and pay the outstanding debts, and divide 
among the stockholders the moneys and other property that shall 
remain, after the payment of debts and necessary expenses. 

" Sec 10. The persons so constituted trustees, shall have author- 
ity to sue for, and recover, the debts and property of the dissolved 
corporation, by the name of the trustees of such corporation, de- 
scribing it by its corporate name, and shall be jointly and severally 
responsible to the creditors and stockholders of such corporation, 
to the extent of its property and effects that shall come into their 
hands." 



52 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 



C HAPTER II. 

DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 

To care for our own, in first making provision for the 
native population of our own country, is not only perfectly 
natural, but our most obvious duty. To supply our own 
destitute with the means of salvation, was the first object 
of the Society. 

Though specific plans were adopted, and efforts made for 
the spiritual benefit of portions of the foreign population 
in our midst, yet we shall not treat of them separately, 
inasmuch as they were not of any very extensive impor- 
tance, and their history can very readily be embraced in 
the details of missions among the native population. The 
mission among the Germans, from its extensive nature and 
rapidly-increasing importance, we shall regard as forming 
an exception, however, to this rule. 

In taking up these missions, we shall record their history 
in the order of time in which they were established, and 
shall begin with the New Orleans Mission, as it was the 
first undertaken by the Society. 

In 1820 the Rev. E. Brown was appointed by Bishop 
George to visit New Orleans, for the purpose of estab- 
lishing, if practicable, a mission among the French popula- 
tion of Louisiana. For this mission the American Bible 
Society made a donation of Bibles and Testaments, in 
French and Spanish. The missionary not succeeding as 
was anticipated, in consequence of the bigotry and intoler- 
ance of the Roman Catholic Church, abandoned the field. 
The Rev. Mr. Drake, of the Mississippi conference, was 
appointed in 1825, to endeavor, if possible, to establish a 
mission in New Orleans. He entered upon his work with 
zeal and energy, and was successful in organizing a society 






CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 53 

of twenty -three whites and sixty colored members. In 
1828 the mission was taken into the regular work. 

A missionary district was formed in the bounds of the 
Tennessee conference in 1822. It included a tract of coun- 
try known as the "Jackson Purchase" part of which lay 
in the state of Kentucky. Nine missionaries were sent to 
this field, under the superintendence of the Rev. Lewis 
Garrett, who had succeeded in forming a circuit there a 
few years previously, and who, with his colleague, Rev. Mr. 
Crawford, was successful in gathering one hundred and 
fifty-five members into the fold of the Church. The whole 
tract of country was soon formed into circuits, and the 
inhabitants were promptly and efficiently supplied with all 
the ordinances and institutions of the Gospel. 

York and Long Island Mission. — The Rev. S. D. Fer- 
guson was appointed missionary to this station in 1823. 
The object of this mission was the reformation of aban- 
doned females, from the city of New York. His efforts, 
which were backed up by other ministers and benevolent 
friends, were, however, not successful, and he directed his 
labors to the destitute inhabitants on the west end of the 
Island. 

His labors were quite successful in this new field, and he 
was enabled in a short time to form a circuit, including one 
hundred and thirty members. 

Highland Mission. — The Rev. J. B. Matthias was sent, in 
1825, to the destitute settlements in the Highlands. He 
commenced his work with energy, and was soon permitted 
to witness a gracious revival of religion, which resulted in 
the conversion of many, and an addition to the Church of 
one hundred and thirty -four members. At the expiration of 
the second year the number was increased to two hundred 
and fifty, and the circuit was received into the regular work. 

Hampshire Mission. — This mission embraced a part of 
the state of Massachusetts. The Rev. Messrs. Camberlin 



54 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 

and Luckey labored in this destitute field, for two successive 
years, and were enabled to form a circuit embracing a num- 
ber of regular appointments, and including two hundred 
and twenty members. 

Red Hook Mission — Was established at the earnest so- 
licitation of the Rev. Freeborn Garrettson, who made liberal 
contributions to its support. It embraced a region of coun- 
try on the east side of the Hudson river. The inhabitants 
being principally Dutch, the Rev. J. B. Matthias, who could 
preach in that language, was sent as missionary in 1828. 
He was not able to accomplish as much as was desired, 
nor, indeed, as the friends had reason to anticipate; and, 
after two years' trial, the mission was abandoned. 

Harlcem Mission. — This mission was established for the 
benefit of the scattered population on York Island, who 
could not be reached either by the ministers in the city of 
New York or the country. In 1830 the Rev. J, Ferris was 
appointed missionary, who labored one year, and was suc- 
ceeded by the Rev. Mr. Seamen. The Harlsem mission 
was regularly supplied with preachers from year to year, 
and continued to prosper. Several churches were erected, 
and Sabbath schools were organized. In 1840 the num- 
ber reported as connected with the mission was two hun- 
dred and thirty-eight, when it was, in accordance with the 
rule governing missions, taken into the regular work. 

Hammonasset Mission — Embraced some of the old towns 
on the east side of the Connecticut river. In 1830 the 
Rev. N; Kellogg was appointed missionary, and was so 
successful in his labors that he was enabled to report eighty 
members at the close of the year, at which time it was 
constituted a regular appointment. 

Newhuryport and Gloucester Mission. — Rev. George 
Pickering and Rev. John Lindsey were appointed to labor 
on this mission ; and, after one year of successful effort, it 
was included in the regular work. 



CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 55 

Piscataquis Mission. — In 1824, this mission was estab- 
lished, and Rev. O. Beale appointed missionary. At the 
close of the second year, it was received as regular work. 

Pensacola and Mobile Mission. — The Rev. A. P. Cook 
was appointed missionary to Pensacola in 1824, where he 
entered upon his labors with great zeal, and extended them 
to Mobile, and to the destitute settlements along the Es- 
cambia river. 

The following year he was reappointed, and labored with 
great zeal, until he fell by the prevailing epidemic. His 
place was supplied by the Rev. Mr. Lambeth. 

The mission continued to prosper until 3 828, when it 
was returned a regular station. Pensacola was constituted 
into a separate missionary station, and Rev. Messrs. Hardy, 
Boring, Wyrich, and Shelman, were successively appointed 
missionaries. 

In 1832, the Pensacola and Escambia missions were 
divided ; and the Talladega and Mobile missions were taken 
into the regular work; and in 1841, the Escambia and 
Pensacola missions were also made regular appointments. 

In 1826, the following missions were established: Early 
mission, Florida, Tallahasse, Holmes Valley, St. Augustine's, 
St. John's — the former in the west, and the latter in East 
Florida — and Pea River mission. 

The following missions were established in 1828: mission 
to the Welsh people, in Steuben county, New York; St. 
Mary's mission, in northwestern Ohio ; St. Clair mission, in 
the state of Michigan; St. Joseph's and Defiance missions, 
in the same state ; Providence mission, on the banks of the 
Mississippi, extending from Vicksburg to Lake Washington. 

In 1829, Fox River, Logansport, and Galena missions 
were established, in the state of Illinois. 

In 1830, the Salt River, Gasconade, and West Prairie 
missions were established, in the state of Missouri. 

1831. The Brownsville, Iroquois, Jonesboro, Rock Island, 



56 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 

Des Plaines, Fort Wayne, Grand Prairie, Chicago, and Fort 
Clark missions, were organized, and under the supervision 
of the Illinois conference; and the Carroll, Randolph, and 
Lee missions, in the bounds of the Georgia conference. 
The South Bend mission was established, in the bounds of 
the Indiana conference. 

1832. The West Point, in the state of New York; the 
Maccoupin, Peoria, Fort Edwards, Henderson River, Blue 
River, Upper Wabash, Kalamazoo, and La Port missions, in 
the Illinois conference ; the James' Fork mission, in the 
Missouri conference; Alachua, in the Georgia conference; 
La Fourche, Lake Bolivar, and Big Sand, in the Mississippi 
conference; Braddock's Field, in the Pittsburg conference; 
the Mattanawcook, and Hatton missions, in the Maine con- 
ference ; Savannah, Pon Pon, S. Santee, N. Santee, Cooper 
River, Wateree, Upper Santee, Waccamaw Neck, and Ca- 
tawba, in the South Carolina. 

The most of the missions in this conference are among 
the slaves on the extensive plantations ; and, in almost all 
the southern conferences, there are missions of this descrip- 
tion. From the earliest period of the Church's history, in 
this country, the wretched condition of this down-trodden 
people has been deplored, and they have been supplied with 
the Gospel just so far as the slaveholders would allow. 
They have been taken into the Church, and instructed 
orally in the doctrines and duties of Christianity. Thou- 
sands have been converted through the instrumentality of 
the missionary, and multitudes have given proof, in the 
probity of their lives, of the power of religion in regener- 
ating the heart, and bringing out the graces of Christianity, 
even under the most unpropitious circumstances. 

1833. Bristol, in Connecticut; Laurel Hill, Conemaugh, 
and Cambria, in Pennsylvania; also, Sinemahonirig and 
Smethport, in same state; St. Mary's and Fort Finley, in 
the Ohio conference ; Cumberland, in the Kentucky ; King's 



I 



CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 57 

River and White River, in Missouri; Dubuque, Ambarrass, 
Otawa, and Golconda, in Illinois; Tippecanoe, Eel River, 
and Mississenewa, in Indiana; Clinch River, in Holston; 
Mountain, Centerville, and Paint Creek, and, also, one for 
the benefit of the slaves in Nashville, in the Tennessee. 
A mission was established among the slaves in Louisville 
and vicinity, in the Kentucky. Yala Busha, and Tallahatche, 
in the Mississippi; Walker, Baldwin, Blakely, and Catahoo- 
chee, in the Alabama; Oconee, Monroe, Upson Yans Val- 
ley, Chistatee, Conesauga, Nassau, Atamha, and Irwin, in 
the Georgia; Portsmouth and Oracoke, in the Virginia; 
Craig's Creek, Matawoman, and South Fork, in the Balti- 
more ; Somerset, Bergen Neck, and Maunch Chunck, in the 
Philadelphia conference. 

1834. East and South Hampton, Guilford and Far- 
mington, in the New York conference; Worcester, in the 
New England conference; Dresden, in the Troy; Watson, 
in the Oneida ; Brookville and Ridgeway, in the Pittsburg ; 
Logan, Nicolas, Plymouth, Calhoun, and Gilead, in the 
Ohio ; Highland and Kentucky, in the Kentucky ; Salem, 
Vandalia, Flat Branch, Bureau, Fort Edward, Rock Island, 
and Buffalo Grove, in the Illinois; Troy, Otter Creek, 
Port, and Pine Creek, in the Indiana; Higwasse, in the 
Holston; Holly Fork and Paint Rock, in the Tennessee; 
Bayou Beouf, Wilkinson, West Feliciana, and Lafayette 
mission, in New Orleans, in the Mississippi; Nanny, War- 
rior, Canebrake, Clayton, Lime Creek, and Uchee, in the 
Alabama; Broad River, Cassville, and Cumming, in the 
Georgia ; Second Creek and Turtle Fork, in the Baltimore. 

1835. Rotterdam, in the Troy conference; Java, in the 
Genesee; Brandersville and Hughes' River, in the Pitts- 
burg; Sandy River, Ripley, Port Washington, Kenton, 
Cold Water, Grand River, La Pecor, and Saganaw, in 
the Ohio; Litchfield, Mount Pleasant, Barboursville, Man- 
chester, and Pikesville, in the Kentucky; Marion, Pecan, 



58 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. ' [CHAP. II. 

Knoxville, Iowa, and Milwaukie, in the Illinois; Deep 
River, Rome, Otter Creek, Cole Creek, and Lebanon, in 
the Indiana; Texas, in the Mississippi; Cherokee Hill, in 
the Georgia ; Brandywine, German, Durham, and Fort 
Lee, in the Philadelphia. 

1836. Methewen, Megallaway, and Haverhill, in the 
New Hampshire conference ; Kinderhook and Schodack, in 
the Troy; Elk River, in the Ohio; Lawrenceburg, Ship- 
penville, Bloomfield, and Oil Creek, in the Erie; Ypslanti, 
Livingston, Bean Creek, Waterville, and Risdon, in the 
Michigan; Charleston, Alton, Beardstown, Root River, 
Green Bay, Prairie du Chien, Maquaquata, Picatolica, 
Apple River, and Mercer, in the Illinois; Monticello and 
Knox, in the Indiana; Trigg Fork and Buffalo, in the 
Holston ; Apalachicola, in the Alabama ; Jackson, Newton, 
and Covington, in the Mississippi; Burke, in the Georgia; 
Currituck, in the Virginia; Southwark, Susquehanna, and 
Fairmount, in the Philadelphia. 

1837. Stockport, Claverack, and Delaware, in the New 
York conference. A mission was established this year 
for the benefit of the French population, in the city of 
New York. Androscoggin, in the New Hampshire; 
Portland, Dundee, Kalida, and Shiawasse, in the Michi- 
gan; Loup Creek and Suttonville, in the Ohio. The 
mission for the benefit of the Germans was established 
at Cincinnati two years preceding this, and, as it occupies 
a separate chapter, we shall not enumerate the appoint- 
ments. Racine, St. Peter's, Madison, Aztalan, and French 
mission, in the Illinois; Mount Vernon, in the Kentucky; 
Tug Fork, Spring Place, Ella Jay, and Blairsville, in the 
Holston; Lagrange and Bellfonte, in the Tennessee; 
Booneville, Mississippi, and Montgomery's Point, in the 
Mississippi; Herring Bay and Beaver Mead, in the Balti- 
more; Stroudsburg, Eastern, and German Long Neck mis- 
sions, in the Philadelphia ; Fort Lee, in the New Jersey. 



CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 59 

1838. The report of this year does not give a list of 
the mission stations, and, consequently, we are not able to 
note the establishment of new missions for the year. The 
number of missionaries is put down at one hundred and 
sixty-four, and the number of members, at the several 
mission stations, at eighteen thousand seven hundred. 

The French mission in New York continued to prosper, 
and the missionary was indefatigable in his zeal to promote 
its objects. 

1839. Line Creek and Wilcox missions, in the Alabama 
conference; Ogeechee, Isle of Hope, Tullulah, Marietta, 
Dahlonega, Hickstown, Pindertown, Waresboro, Turtle 
River, and Starksville, in the Georgia; Alleghany mission, 
in the North Carolina; Chickamuxen and Codorus, in the 
Baltimore; Bethesda, Doylestown, Orwigsburg, and Nas- 
wadux, in the Philadelphia; Elizabethport, Woodbridge, 
Quarantine, Asbury, Greenwich, Sandystown, Port Jarvis, 
Pennington, and Rockhill, in the New Jersey; Clermont 
and Delaware, in the New York ; Watertown and Concord, 
in the New England; Aroostook and Eastport, in the 
Maine; Haverhill, Amherst, New London, Charlestown, 
Stewartson, and Lancaster, in the New Hampshire; Cas- 
tleton, Waterford, Lake Pleasant, Whitehall, and Wilming- 
ton, in the Troy ; Watson and Russel, in the Black River ; 
Oneida, Nehoop, and Owasco, in the Oneida; Bethel, Buf- 
falo, Gainsville, Avon, Alfred, Jasper, Knoxville, Independ- 
ence, and Potter, in the Genesee; Fish Creek, Kanawha, 
and Grand View, in the Pittsburg; Allen, Recovery, Pu- 
laski, Vanwert, and Ottawa, in the North Ohio; Palmer, 
Ingham, Lyons, Berrien, Pawpaw, Sault de St. Marie, Ke- 
wawenon, Flint, Eaton, Grand Rapids, Allegan, Pawwaw, 
and Mackanaw, in the Michigan; Pipe Creek, Richland, 
BlufTton, Rochester, Miami, and Kankakee, in the Indiana; 
Ottawa, Creek, Bellevue, Madison, Ranne, Oneida West, 
Deansburg, Sioux, Chippewa, and Fox River, in the Rock 



60 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 

River; Urbana, Vandalia, Shelbyville, African, German, 
Lower Alton, Beardstown, Havanna, Gilead, Carthage, 
Dele van, "Vermillion, and M'Lanesboro, in the Illinois ; 
Bloomfield, Ripley, White River, Newton, Goshen, Shaw- 
nee, in the Missouri ; Princeton, Red Bird, and West 
Liberty, in the Kentucky ; Cumberland and African, Nash- 
ville, Courtland Valley, and Waverly, in the Tennessee; 
Camden, Hatchie, Wesley, Somerville, La Grange, Aber- 
deen, Moonlake, and Reelfort, in the Memphis; Litchfield, 
Yellville, and Boonville, in the Arkansas. 

1840. Cypress, in the Tennessee conference ; Hernando, 
in the Memphis; Woodly Bridge, in the Alabama; Gads- 
den, Leon, and Meriwether, in the Georgia; Charlotte and 
Prince Edward, in the Virginia; Saratoga Springs, North- 
ampton, Whitehall, Clintonville, and Saranac, in the Troy; 
East Haddam, in the Providence; Waltham, in the New 
England ; Casco Bay, in the Maine ; Matildaville and Bra- 
zier, in the Black River; American Bottom, in the Illi- 
nois; Eihatah, in the Holston; Grundy, in the Missouri; 
Fourche Le Fevere, in the Arkansas; Brandywine, in the 
Philadelphia; Manhatten and Fairhaven, in the New York. 

The following missions were established in the years 
1841, 1842, 1843, 1844, 1845, 1846, 1847, 1848, and 
1849: 

In the Troy conference — Fort Plain, Salem, and Cheshire. 

Providence — Fair Haven, Rockville, South Glastenbury, 
Hebron, Columbia, Plymouth, and Duxbury. 

New Hampshire — Amesbury, Nashville, Charlestown, 
Walpole, and Plymouth. 

Vermont — Royalton, Tunbridge, Barton, Lunenburg, 
Westfield, Chester; Bellow r s Falls, Derb}% and Chester. 

New England — Walpole, Danvers, Gloucester, Concord, 
Barre, Leicester, Greenfield, and Bernardstown. 

Maine — Portland, Little Androscoggin, Brunswick, and 
Moose Head. 



CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 61 

Black River — Drew, Schrcepple, Watson, Gouverneur, 
and Lisbon. 

Genesee — Smithport and Portageville. 

Erie — Clintonville and Luthersburg. 

Rock River — Chicago city, Mount Carroll, Sheboggen, 
Green Lake, and Jamesville. 

Iowa — Clear Creek, Washington, Pleasant Valley, Salem, 
Oscaloosa, Upper White Breast, and Racoon. 

Ohio — Cincinnati. 

Indiana — New Philadelphia, Jasper, Leavenworth, Scot- 
land, and Pleasant View. 

North Indiana — Little Walnut, Monox, Canton, Wabash, 
St. Joseph's, and Portland. 

Illinois — Taylors ville, Sharon, Brownsville, Muddy River, 
Olney, and M'Lanesboro. 

Philadelphia — City Mission, Sanctuary, New Market- 
Street, Lancaster, Reading, Lehman's Chapel, Allentown, 
West Chester, and Newtown. 

New Jersey — Metuchin, Middlesex, and Rockey Hill. 

It is possible that some missions are omitted, and that 
there may be some inaccuracy in regard to dates; but 
we have endeavored to use all the care and labor we could 
bestow in making the record authentic. 

Thirty years have now elapsed since the organization of 
the Society; and that the reader may see what has been 
done in supplying the destitute portions of the work in 
our own land, we will divide that period into three decades, 
and show the results of each. 

At the expiration of the first ten years of the Society's 
operations, there were, 

Mission stations, 37 

Numbers in Society — Whites, about . . . 3,000 

Colored, « ... 6,569 

Missionaries, " ... 30 

Making a total of Church members, as the fruits 

of missions, . ..... 9,569 

6 



62 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 

This statement does not include the numbers connected 
with the missions in Canada, which were discontinued 
about this time: the Church there, about the time for 
which the above calculation was made, erected itself into 
an independent conference. 

The amount received from the various auxiliaries, and 
other sources, for the support of these, together with the 
Indian missions, amounted to $51,054.29. The amount 
expended, during the same period, was $45,945.80. 

The next ten years, which brings the operations of the 
Society down to the year 1839, presents the following 
exhibit : 

Mission stations, . . . . . 140 

Numbers in Society — Whites, .... 11,700 

Colored, .... 7,000 

Missionaries, 164 

The amount expended, during the above period, was 
$470,049.64. The amount of receipts, for same time, 
$460,797.38. 

Thus it will be seen, that while the receipts for the next 
ten years were greatly augmented, a new impulse being 
given to the Society by the establishment of foreign mis- 
sions, and the continued smiles of Heaven upon the mis- 
sionary enterprise, yet the expenditures were greater than 
the receipts, in the aggregate, by $9,252.26. 

The aggregate receipts, at the close of the first ten 
years, exceeded the expenditures by $5,108.49. 

The exhibit for the next ten years, which brings down 
the operations of the Society to the year 1849, presents 
the following : 

Mission stations, 250 

Numbers in Society, 29,124 

Missionaries, 275 

During this period, it will be recollected that the South- 
ern conferences separated themselves from the Methodist 



CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. 63 

Episcopal Church ; and, consequently, the most of the In- 
dian missions, and, also, those among the slaves, fell into 
that Church. At the time of the separation, there were 
three hundred and forty missionaries, and about fifty 
thousand Church members. The separation deprived the 
Church of about two hundred missionaries and thirty thou- 
sand members. 

We have not included, in the foregoing enumeration, the 
foreign work. There are at present about fifty missionaries, 
and nearly two thousand Church members, in the foreign 
field. 

It will be seen by the facts presented in this chapter, that 
the missionary enterprise in the Methodist Episcopal Church 
has, from its commencement, moved steadily and triumph- 
antly forward, inspiring zeal and confidence in the hearts of 
its friends. Long may it continue to shed, upon this and 
other lands, the light of the glorious Gospel ! The amount 
received during the third ten years was $996,453.13; 
amount expended, $1,104,182.18. 

The contributions have always been equal to the demands; 
and the history of the finances show, for the last twenty 
years, that the fluctuations in the resources have been 
mainly dependent upon the^ operations of the Society and 
the condition of the treasury. A surplus in the treasury 
has always induced an inactivity on the part of the auxili- 
aries and friends of missions, while a report of expenditures 
beyond receipts, has never failed to rouse to action and 
excite greater liberality. For the first eight years of the 
Society's existence, the reports announced a balance in 
favor of the treasury, and the receipts varied from eight 
hundred to six thousand dollars per annum. In the year 
1829, it having been announced previously that the treas- 
ury was empty — to some an alarming and ruinous state 
of things — the receipts amounted to upward of fourteen 
thousand dollars, more than double the amount received at 



64 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 

any former period. If any one will take the pains to ex- 
amine the reports for each year separately, he will find that 
a deficiency in missionary zeal can be traced directly to the 
want of expansion in the missionary field. " Create the de- 
mand and the supply will come," may as safely be regarded 
as an axiom in the religious as the mercantile world. The 
following, extract, from a letter from the venerable Dr. 
Bangs, will throw some light on the subject: 

New York, August 8, 1849. 
My Dear Brother, — Through the kindness of Mr. Edwards, 
who keeps the accounts of the Treasurer of the Missionary Soci- 
ety, I am enabled to furnish you with the receipts and expenditures 
of the Society from 1829 to 1838, and from that time to 1848: 

Receipts. Expenditures. 

From 1829 to 1838, inclusive, $498,497 49 $466,638 23 
From 1839 to 1848, inclusive, $1,106,123 84 $1,604,621 32 

A mission, for the benefit of Swedish seamen, was estab- 
lished in the city of New York in 1845. The Rev. Mr. 
Hedstrom, a Swede, was appointed to this mission. 

A Bethel Ship was procured, and a congregation soon 
collected to hear the Gospel in their own tongue — in which 
they were born. The missionary was successful in organ- 
izing a Church of forty-five members, and a flourishing 
Sabbath school of seventy-eight scholars. The following, 
from the missionary, will be read with interest by all the 
friends of missions : 

" The location of our Bethel Ship is in that section of this great 
mart of the western world, where are to be found at all times, and 
within the smallest space, the greatest number of foreigners, of all 
nations, that are to be met with in any part of this continent. As 
an illustration of this general fact, allow me to present a single 
instance: In the course of my pastoral visitations I went into a 
basement, or front cellar, and found it to be the residence of ten 
parents and twenty -four children. These may all still be found 
there at the time I am writing — March, 1846. From a dozen to 
fifteen of these children are now attending the Sabbath school on 
board the ship. It is here, in the vicinity of our Bethel Ship, that 
foreign vessels have their berths; here the immigrants land, and 



CHAP. II.] DOMESTIC MISSIONS. Q5 

here, too, their boarding houses are located. To present, in a still 
more striking light, the necessity of missionary effort in this port, 
for the benefit of seamen, we may state, that the number of arrivals 
for the year 1846 was 2,293. Of this number of vessels, ninety 
had crews of twelve men each, who could better understand 
Swedish preaching than any other. Among these was one national 
vessel, whose officers and crew attended worship in the Bethel. 
During a very brief period, last fall, not less than one thousand 
immigrants arrived from Sweden and Norway. 

"So numerous are the immigrants from the several states of 
Germany, as well as the German residents in the lower part of the 
city, and so urgent their spiritual wants, that the trustees of the 
Bethel pledged themselves to raise $150 toward the support of a 
German missionary to labor in the ship, and among his country- 
men in the vicinity, from house to house. And this has not been 
without blessed results. The necessity for a German missionary, 
in connection with this mission, will be more clearly seen by a 
reference to the facts, that one hundred vessels belonging to foreign 
ports, and manned with crews understanding only the German 
language, came into this port during the year 1846; and that the 
number of German immigrants, by these and other vessels, 
amounted to sixty thousand in one year ! 

" It seems meet and right, in the judgment of your missionary, 
that the Gospel of the grace of God should be magnified in the 
record of its glorious successes. Not a week has elapsed, since 
our entrance upon this field of labor, in which there has not been 
manifest tokens of the Divine favor in the awakening and conver- 
sion of souls. It should also be told, to the honor of Divine grace, 
that, of those who have been converted in the Bethel Ship, one is 
successfully laboring in South America; another is zealously en- 
gaged in the work of saving souls in "Wisconsin; another is simi- 
larly employed in Indiana; and several others are engaged in the 
same work in Ohio. "We have recently received intelligence, from 
the western part of Ohio, that one dozen persons have been 
received into a society there, all of whom professed to have been 
awakened in our Bethel Ship, at New York, soon after their arrival 
from Germany. "We have received accounts from Illinois of the 
conversion and ingathering of souls into the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, who were indebted for their first religious impressions 
to the services of this mission. Cases have, also, come to our 
knowledge, of persons who have been awakened in the ' Old Cra- 
dle/ as it is familiarly termed by some, who were afterward 

6* 



66 DOMESTIC MISSIONS. [CHAP. II. 

converted in hospitals, sailors' retreats, and boarding houses. The 
fact is, that the city of JSTew York is the great receiving and dis- 
tributing reservoir of more than a hundred thousand immigrants 
every year. With this immense influx of foreigners, it "will be 
seen at once, there must be a demand for spiritual labor far ex- 
ceeding our present ability to supply. Your missionary, as far as 
he has been able, has visited the hospitals, retreats, and boarding 
houses, in all of which he has found the sick and dying, to whom 
he has administered the encouragements and consolations of the 
Gospel; and he has the satisfaction of knowing, that his labors of 
love have resulted in the salvation of some souls, who, to all 
human appearance, must otherwise have died without hope. 

"One of the most interesting features of our mission is the 
Sunday school. Its progress from the beginning has been marked 
with increasing prosperity. During the past winter we were 
favored with a visit from Bishop Hamline, who preached for us, 
and aided us in raising a collection, the avails of which were 
appropriated to the enlargement of the Sunday school room. The 
room has since been enlarged to nearly three times its former 
dimensions; and yet the superintendents say the place is likely to 
become too strait for them. Your missionary is truly thankful to 
have been made the agent for the distribution of so many favors, 
both to the children and their parents. We report, in connection 
with this mission, one Sabbath school, with seventeen officers and 
teachers, and one hundred and twenty-four scholars." 



CHAP. III.] AUXILIARIES. 67 

CHAPTER III. 

AUXILIARIES. 

To render the Society efficient as possible, by embracing 
the whole country in its operations, and extending those 
operations to the remotest limits, that, through appropriate 
channels, the spirit of missions might be diffused abroad, 
the Managers, at an early day, made provision for the 
organization of auxiliaries, and submitted the following- 
Constitution for their government: 

"CONSTITUTION. 

"Article I. This association shall be named, The Con- 
ference Missionary Society, in , auxiliary to the Missionary 

Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

"Art. II. The object of this Society is, to assist the several 
annual conferences more effectually to extend their missionary 
labors throughout the United States, and elsewhere. 

"Art. III. The business of this Society shall be conducted by 
a President, Vice-President, Secretary, Treasurer, and Man- 
agers, who shall be elected at the annual meetings of the Society. 

" Art. IV. members at all meetings of the Board of Man- 
agers, and at all meetings of the Society, shall be a quorum. 

" Art. V. The Board shall have authority to make by-laws to 
regulate its own proceedings, fill up vacancies that may occur 
during the year, and shall report its transactions and the state of 
the funds to the Society at its annual meetings, a copy of which 
shall be forwarded to the Corresponding Secretary of the Parent 
Institution as soon as possible. 

"Art. VI. Each subscriber, paying , or upward, an- 
nually, shall be a member; and the payment of , or up- 
ward, at one time, shall constitute a member for life. 

"Art. VII. The funds of this Society, after deducting the 
necessary incidental expenses, shall be subject to the order of the 
Treasurer of the Parent Institution, for the purposes expressed in 
the second article of this Constitution. 

"Art. VIII. The President, Vice-President, Secretary, and 
Treasurer, shall be ex officio members of the Board of Managers. 

" Art. IX. At all meetings of the Society and of the Board of 
Manager?, the President, or, in his absence, the Vice-President, 



68 AUXILIARIES. [CHAP. III. 

or, if both be absent, such a member as shall be chosen for the 
purpose, shall preside. 

" Art. X. The annual meeting of this Society shall be holden 
on . 

"Art. XI. The minutes of each meeting shall be signed by 
the Chairman. 

" Art. XII. This Constitution shall be subject to such altera- 
tions, by the Society, as shall agree with the alterations which 
may be made, by the General conference, in the Constitution of 
the Parent Institution." 

The first auxiliary recognized by the Parent Society was 
that of the Female Missionary Society of New York city, 
which, from the year 1819 to the present time, has been 
devotedly engaged, as a faithful ally, in carrying out the 
objects of the Parent Institution. 

It was not long until, through the recommendations of 
the bishops, all the conferences organized auxiliaries and 
branches within their respective bounds. Young Men's 
Societies and Juvenile Associations were established in 
different parts of the country; and the missionary cause 
increased in interest, as the prejudices which existed were 
removed, by a zealous but prudent advocacy, and the 
exhibition of fruit, that gave evidence, clear and con- 
clusive, that the cause was of God, and worthy the sup- 
port of all the friends of Christianity. 

Though we are prepared to admit, as a general principle, 
that the more simple the machinery of the Church the 
better, yet we are not unwilling to admit the propriety 
of multiplying that machinery, when, by so doing, in- 
creased powers and facilities for doing good thereby are 
gained. It is in this light we view all the benevolent 
institutions of the Church; still, however, regarding the 
Church as a unit, operating through all thsee associations 
as the mind operates through the various faculties, each in 
harmony with the other. 

It has been shown, that the Society, in its organization, 
contemplated the early action and co-operation of the 



CHAP. III.] AUXILIARIES. 69 

several annual conferences, and mainly depended upon 
these powerful allies in carrying out its benevolent objects. 

In this the hopes of the Managers were fully realized. 
No subject connected with the business of these confer- 
ences excites greater attention or interest than the subject 
of missions. 

The anniversary of a conference missionary society, 
always held during the session of conference, never fails 
to excite great interest, and produce a greater degree of 
zeal and liberality, in behalf of the missionary cause, in 
the community where they are held. 

It is not unfrequently the case, that ministers, on these 
occasions, so impressed with the magnitude and importance 
of the enterprise, give away all they have, and leave the 
conference-room for their respective fields of labor with 
nothing in their pockets but the plan of their next 
appointment. 

Not satisfied with this, many of them, with souls as 
boundless as the world, and burning with a zeal quench- 
less as the love of God, give themselves, as a sacrifice upon 
the missionary altar, to be sent wherever the appointing 
power may deem their services most needed, realizing that 
it is their duty and high privilege to give to their fellow- 
men, with the same freedom they have received, the bless- 
ings of the Gospel of Christ. 

The conferences, from time to time, organized branches 
within their bounds, and encouraged the formation of 
similar associations — such as Female, Young Men's, and 
Juvenile : all of which have been promotive of the general 
objects of the Society, and productive of great good, not 
only in advancing the interests of the Society in a pecu- 
niary point of view, but in supplying the destitute, within 
their respective bounds, with the ordinances of the Gospel. 



70 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 



CHAPTER IV. 

MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 

The first mission projected by the Board of Managers, 
was for the benefit of the Indian tribes, of which there are 
sixty-five, speaking almost as many different dialects, and 
found in various parts of the United States and territories, 
and the Canadas. Their number is estimated at one hundred 
and seventy thousand, but it is evidently diminishing from 
year to year. 

In regard to the Indian race, there have been many curi- 
ous speculations. Some of these appear plausible ; others 
are quite fanciful, if not ridiculous. The archeologist has 
given profound attention to the remains of ancient monu- 
ments which are found here and there, on the mountains, 
and plains, and prairies, and in the valleys of our land, 
some of which are covered with forests, indicating an 
antiquity almost primeval ; and has imagined that he could 
discover traces of an intelligence superior to any found 
among the Indian tribes of the present age. 

The ethnologist, in his researches into the physical struc- 
ture of the Indian — his manners, customs, rites, and lan- 
guage — thinks he can trace a relationship with the tribes 
of Israel, and regards them as the long-lost portion of 
that race. 

Whatever may be the more plausible of the various and 
conflicting theories entertained, in relation to the native 
inhabitants of this country, one thing is quite evident, and 
that is, that they are but the mere remnant of a race once 
numerous and powerful, as " the grand old woods " in which 
they roamed, before the axe of civilization had marred its 
beauty, or the hand of art had removed these emblems of 
their greatness. 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 71 

Their history, though lost in the darkness of a remote an- 
tiquity, nevertheless possesses an interest to all. That they 
belong to Adam's race is conclusive, as, like all of that race, 
they bear about them the unmistakable marks of his fall, 
and consequent depravity. 

They are, doubtless, one of the nations of the earth that 
originated in " one blood," and, like them, have also been 
polluted by sin. They, also, belong to that class for whom 
the " second Adam " died, and " through whose blood they 
have redemption, even the forgiveness of sins." 

Of all the Pagan nations on the face of the earth, they 
should claim the first attention from those Christians who 
have come into possession of their inheritance. Nor have 
they been forgotten: nearly every evangelical Church in 
the land has made some efforts to Christianize them. 

Five years prior to the organization of the Missionary 
Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, a missionary, 
claiming partial kindred with the race, a consistent and rep- 
utable member of the Methodist Church, was called from 
the first settlement in the Northwestern territory, to go, 
he knew not to whom or where, save that it was in a "north- 
western direction" from the place where he resided, and 
"preach to a man and woman," who — like the "man of 
Macedonia," that appeared in a vision to Paul, and said, 
" Come over and help us " — said to him, "You must declare 
my counsel faithfully." The colored preacher left Marietta, 
and, with nothing but his Bible and a slender outfit, bent 
his course for Upper Sandusky, in the year 1814. He 
arrived safe at his destination ; his vision was fulfilled ; he 
saw the very "man and woman who appeared to him in 
vision, while his report was believed;" and the "arm of 
the Lord was revealed" to the Wyandott Indians, several^ 
of whom were converted to God. 

In 1817, an interesting revival commenced, through his 
labors, and many of the tribe were converted, abandoned 



72 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

their heathenish rites and superstitions, and embraced the 
simple forms of Christianity. 

Soon after this, Stewart returned to Marietta, from 
whence he wrote a somewhat lengthy, but affectionate 
address to his red brethren, which was kindly received, and 
was productive of good. 

According to promise, he returned, and found some of 
his flock "walking in the faith," while others had gone 
back to their sinful Indian customs. 

The first assistance he received in his labors among the 
Wyandotts, was from the Rev. Anthony Banning, of Mount 
Vernon, Ohio. 

In the year 1819, this mission was adopted by the Ohio 
annual conference, which sat at Cincinnati. It was in- 
cluded in the Lebanon district, which extended from the 
Ohio river to the lakes, and was under the presidency of 
the Rev. James B. Finley. The Rev. James Montgomery 
was appointed as an assistant of the Rev. John Stewart, 
the colored missionary. 

The mission was continued as a regular appointment, and 
increased in prosperity, many of the chiefs embracing re- 
ligion, several of whom subsequently became preachers, 
and labored, with great zeal and success, among their 
brethren. 

The national reserve of the Wyandott Indians contained 
one hundred and forty-seven thousand, eight hundred and 
forty acres of land. Through the whole extent of this 
beautiful tract the Sandusky river flows, receiving in its 
course several smaller streams. They had, also, another 
reservation at the head of Blanchard's river, five miles 
square. 

A mission school was established in the Wyandott re- 
serve, mainly supported by the General government, which, 
in its treaty with the tribe, reserved a certain portion of 
land for this purpose. 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 73 

The Rev. Messrs. Finley, Elliott, Gilruth, Hinkle, and 
others, were early connected with this interesting mission, 
and devoted themselves exclusively to the spiritual improve- 
ment of the natives. 

Sometime during the year 1820, reports had reached a 
portion of the Wyandott tribe who were living near Fort 
Maiden, in Canada, of the great change wrought among 
their brethren at Sandusky. They were visited by two 
native preachers, who made known to them, " in their own 
tongue, the wonderful work of God." Several were con- 
verted, and a mission was subsequently established among 
them. 

In 1832, there were nine missionary stations among the 
natives of Upper Canada, all of which were reported as in 
a prosperous state. They were located at Grape Island, 
River Credit, Lake Simcoe, Rice Lake, Grand River, Mac- 
durk, Muncey Town, Carnard, and Bay Quinte; in each 
there was a missionary and school teacher. Mackinaw 
and Leegeeng were also occasionally visited by native 
teachers. Christian instruction was given to two thou- 
sand adult Indians, and four hundred youth, in eleven 
schools. 

The labors of John Sunday, a converted native, were of 
great service to these missions. 

As these missions were all transferred to the Canada 
conference in 1828, we deem this incidental allusion to 
them all that is necessary, in a history of missions of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church. 

In 1826, being a period of about ten years after the 
commencement of the mission, three hundred and three 
had become members of the Church. In the mission 
school, there were seventy-seven scholars acquiring a knowl- 
edge of the English language, and being instructed in the 
useful arts. 

In 1830 a branch was added to this mission, composed 
7 



74 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. TV. 

of Wyandotts and Shawnees, on the Huron river, in 
Michigan, and continued to prosper for several years. 

An interesting revival was enjoyed by the Wyandotts 
during the fall of 1837, and many were added to the 
Church. 

From this time on to the period when the Wyandott 
nation determined to sell their lands to the General govern- 
ment, and remove beyond the Mississippi, nothing occurred 
of any special interest. Preachers were regularly sent, and 
the mission schools were sustained. By the treaty, all the 
missionary improvements which had been made, were to be 
appraised and paid for by the government, the avails of 
which were to go into the treasury of the Missionary So- 
ciety of the Methodist Episcopal Church. They accordingly 
removed to their new home in the west, many of them 
carrying their religion with them. 

After the separation of the Southern conferences from 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the organization of a 
separate and distinct ecclesiastical connection, and the Wy- 
andotts falling within that range of jurisdiction, they were 
supplied with preachers by the Church South. 

The provisional plan made by the General conference for 
the separation of the South not being concurred in by the 
annual conferences, which — according to express stipula- 
tions — rendered it null and void, and there being, conse- 
quently, no line of division, nor, in -fact, any separation by 
the consent of the constitutional authority of the Church, 
a portion of the Wyandott Church asked to be connected 
with the Ohio conference, and prayed that body to supply 
them with a preacher, "which was accordingly done. The 
Rev. James Gurley, with written instructions from Bishop 
Morris, in the fall of 1848, proceeded to the nation, and 
entered upon his work. He was affectionately received by 
the Wyandotts, and his labors among them were productive 
of good. The disaffected party were determined, however, 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 75 

he should not remain, and ceased not their efforts, until, 
through the intervention of a pliant tool, in the person of 
the sub Indian agent for the territory — who has since been 
removed, for this and other acts of malfeasance — he was 
required to leave. The Church South are now in posses- 
sion of the mission ; and if the Indians prefer belonging to 
a slave-sanctioning and slave-holding Church, by all means 
let them be undisturbed in their relation. 

The next mission to which we invite attention, was that 
established in 1822, among the Creek Indians, entitled the 
Asbury mission. This tribe resided in the bounds of the 
states of Alabama and Georgia. 

Rev. William Capers, to whom was given the charge of 
this mission, visited the principal towns in the state of 
Georgia, and took up collections for its support. In all 
places he was favorably received, and a general desire was 
expressed by all that the mission would prove successful. 

He accordingly visited the Creek agency, on Flint river, 
and had an interview with General M'Intosh, the chief man 
of the nation, which resulted in an agreement between the 
parties for the establishment of a mission, with liberty to 
use as much land as might be necessary for the support of 
the mission family. 

Rev. Isaac Hill was appointed missionary, and entered 
upon his work; but, from opposition from some of the 
chiefs who were not present at the council, he was not 
allowed to preach the Gospel, though there were no objec- 
tions to his opening a school for the instruction of children. 

It was ascertained that the Indian agent was concerned 
in this matter; and the probabilities are, that, had it not 
been for his officious interference, the missionary would 
have been permitted to preach the Gospel. 

Opposition will always be elicited, when the craft and 
sins of men are endangered. 

Through the interference of the government in behalf of 



76 MTSSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [_ CHAP - IV - 

the mission, the disabilities were removed in 1826, and the 
word of the Lord, unfettered by the edicts of men in 
"brief authority," had free course, and was glorified in the 
conversion of souls. 

At the end of three years, the Asbury station reported 
seventy-one Church members, and a mission school of fifty 
scholars. 

Bright and promising as was this field, and cheering as 
were the hopes inspired in the hearts of its friends, a sad 
and melancholy fate awaited it. The proximity of the dis- 
sipated whites, and their unhallowed example, together with 
the confirmed habits of savageism, rendered it necessary 
for the missionaries, in 1830, to abandon the field in de- 
spair. Good seed, however, was sown, and brought forth 
abundant fruit in many pious hearts, who will rejoice in the 
day of eternity that a mission was established among the 
Creek Indians. 

The next mission in order, established by the Church, 
was the mission among the Mohawks, on Grand river, Upper 
Canada. They occupied a reservation of land, sixty miles 
in length and twelve in breadth, on each side of the river. 

This tribe had been partially civilized, and some attention 
had been bestowed upon them by Christian instructors; 
yet their moral and religious condition was but slightly 
improved. 

In 1823 an interesting revival of religion commenced, 
under the labors of Eev. Messrs. Torrey and Crawford, 
Methodist missionaries, a very interesting account of which 
may be found in the annual report for the year 1823. 

At that time there were upward of thirty of the tribe 
who had embraced the Gospel, and were happy in the 
enjoyment of its blessings. A Sabbath school was organ- 
ized, where the native youth were instructed in the prin- 
ciples of religion ; a day school was also established, with 
encouraging prospects of success. 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 77 

The influence of this revival extended to the white popu- 
lation, many of whom became the subjects of converting 
grace. Several Delaware Indians were also converted, and 
may be enumerated with the fruits of this revival. 

The mission was commenced under the patronage of the 
Genesee conference, which, at that time, included Upper 
Canada. 

A number of Mississaugas were brought into the mission 
house and baptized. They afterward removed to the Credit 
river. Several Chippeways were, also, the subjects of con- 
verting grace. An interesting incident is connected with 
the introduction of the Gospel among the Mississaugas. In 
1801 the Rev. Joseph Sawyer was holding a quarterly 
meeting at the house of Mr. Jones, an Indian, of the Mo- 
hawk tribe. Mrs. Jones, who was a Mohawk princess, 
presented herself for Christian baptism, and, with her 
husband, united with the Church. Their son, an Indian 
youth, was at the same time solemnly dedicated to the 
Lord in baptism, and while the minister was concluding the 
ceremony with prayer, he most fervently besought the 
Lord to make that youth the first fruits of a harvest of 
souls among that people. The father of that youth having 
embraced Christianity, and being in possession of two wives, 
renounced the mother of the boy, who was a Mississauga, 
and, marrying the Mohawk princess, turned her away from 
his tent. The boy followed his mother to the woods, and 
remained with the Mississauga tribe in the wilderness until 
he was twelve years of age, when he entered an English 
school, where he made rapid progress in the language, and 
w^as soon able to converse fluently in English. With a 
ready knowledge of both languages, he was made an inter- 
preter, became a convert to the religion of Christ, and was 
called of God to preach the Gospel to his countrymen. 
His feelings for the wretched condition of his tribe were 
indescribable, and he hastened to pour out the treasures of 



78 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

a heart burdened with love for their salvation. His young 
and ardent spirit urged him to proclaim the glad tidings of 
salvation to his kindred and friends. His clear and rich 
experience in the things of God, announced in strains of 
simple eloquence — like the soft, sweet breath of summer — 
subdued and melted their hearts ; and many were brought, 
through his ministrations, to the foot of the cross, and 
found redemption in the blood of the Lamb. That prayer 
was heard, and that mother, like Hagar, driven out into the 
wilderness, was not forgotten nor forsaken of God. The 
labors of this remarkable youth were wonderfully owned 
and blessed of God ; and there never was, perhaps, a native 
preacher whose ministrations were more effectual, and whose 
services in behalf of missionary enterprise were productive 
of more good. 

The great change which had been wrought among the 
Mississauga Indians, was followed by the most blessed re- 
sults on other fragments of the same tribe. An additional 
number of twenty-two, who professed faith in Christ, and 
were baptized in the year 1826, were formed into a class at 
Bellville, Upper Canada. Their subsequent deportment 
gave evidence of a radical change having been wrought in 
their hearts by the Spirit of God. 

In 1827 a new mission was commenced among another 
branch of the Mississaugas, residing on Snake and Yellow 
Head Islands, in Upper Canada. They spoke the Chippe- 
way language, and were about six hundred in number. 

A Sabbath school was established among them; they 
were supplied with a missionary; and so successful was the 
mission, that in 1829 there were three hundred and fifty 
that had renounced heathenism and become members of 
the Church, and one hundred of their children were regu- 
larly taught in the schools. 

In the year 1822 a mission was commenced by the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church among the Cherokee Indians, who 



CHAP. IV.J MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 79 

inhabited a tract of country included in the states of Geor- 
gia and North Carolina on the east, Alabama on the west, 
and that part of Tennessee south of the Hiwasse and 
Tennessee rivers, comprising ten millions of acres. 

A mission had been commenced by the American Board 
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions in 181 7, which was 
productive of much good. Part of this tribe were in the 
enjoyment of civilization, had cultivated the arts of civilized 
life, and had bestowed considerable attention to the educa- 
tion of their children, many of whom were cultivated to a 
high degree. The American Board had received consid- 
erable assistance from the funds of the General government, 
to enable them to carry on their mission schools. 

At the time above specified, at the request of a native 
Cherokee by the name of" Richard Riley, the Rev. Mr. 
Neely visited the nation, and preached in his house. In 
the course of the summer he organized a society, consisting 
of thirty-three members, and appointed Mr. Riley leader of 
the class. 

At a quarterly meeting held there by the Rev. W. 
M'Mahon, presiding elder of the Huntsville district, several 
of the natives were converted, and the power of God was 
signally manifested in the upbuilding of the Church. 

Shortly after, through the exertions of Rev. Mr. Craw- 
ford, missionary, who had the approval of the chief men 
of the nation, a mission school was established. 

A report made by a committee on the state of the mis- 
sion to the Tennessee conference, disclosed the fact, that, in 
the space of two years, at an expense of only two hundred 
dollars, one hundred and eight had been gathered into the 
fold of Christ, and many children had received religious 
instruction and the rudiments of education in the mission 
schools. 

The success of this mission demonstrated to many, who 
had hitherto remained skeptical in regard to the possibility 



80 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

of reclaiming the Indian from his superstitions and vices, 
that their salvation, through the blessing of God, could be 
effected, and that it was a work in which the Church was 
loudly called to engage. 

In 1826 there were four missionaries laboring in the 
bounds of the Cherokee mission. These missionaries formed 
regular circuits, and divided the native converts, which, at 
that time, numbered four hundred, into classes, appointing 
over them suitable leaders, and giving them the ordinances 
of religion. 

A native preacher became eminently useful in laboring 
among his brethren, and proclaiming to them the " wonder- 
ful works of God, in their own tongue." 

The Gospel had a wonderful effect, not only in changing 
the heart, but in inducing them to forsake all their former 
habits and modes of life, and adopting the arts of civil- 
ized life. 

All other efforts to civilize the Indian, had signally failed. 
The fact that Christianity must precede civilization, has been 
demonstrated beyond all question. No process of intellect- 
ual or moral training, in any single instance, has resulted in 
any permanent good, where the power of the Gospel, in 
changing the heart, has been lost sight of. The streams 
could only be made sweet by purifying the fountain. 

An incident is connected with the history of the Moravian 
mission, in Greenland, illustrative of this fact. 

The missionaries had toiled in that barren field for years, 
without success. They addressed themselves first to the 
work of religious instruction, by inculcating the doctrines of 
religion, in proving the existence of a God, his nature, and 
attributes, the genuineness and authenticity of the holy Scrip- 
tures, and the evidences of the truth of Christianity by 
prophecy and miracle. They were about to abandon the 
mission in despair ; but, after serious deliberation and prayer 
for Divine assistance, they were led to the conviction and 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 81 

belief, that they had begun wrong. They started out upon a 
new theme, and with burning hearts recited the story of the 
cross — exhibited the love of Christ in dying for the world ; 
and the Gospel spread like wild-fire over the icy and be- 
nighted wastes of Greenland, and her dreary cliffs resounded 
with the high praises of God. 

The work of God among the Cherokees grew so rapidly, 
and prevailed, that in 1828 the number of converts had 
increased to eight hundred ; and the number of missionaries 
employed was increased to seven. The white missionaries 
were greatly assisted by the services of a young converted 
Cherokee, who acted as an interpreter. 

In 1831 serious disturbances arose among the Cherokees, 
on account of an effort, made by the state of Georgia and 
the General government, to remove them beyond the Mis- 
sissippi. This originated from the fact that many of the 
Cherokees were unwilling to abide by the decision of the 
majority, in the stipulations for their removal. The number 
of missionaries had increased to seventeen, and the prospects 
of accomplishing great and permanent good were exceed- 
ingly flattering, until this unhappy collision of sentiment. 

In 1832 the Cherokees were removed beyond the Mis- 
sissippi; and the faithful, self-denying missionaries accom- 
panied them to their distant home. 

The annual report of the following year represented 
the mission as in a prosperous state ; while, on the various 
circuits included in the mission, there were nine missionaries, 
having charge of nine hundred and thirty native Church 
members. Connected with the mission were six schools. 

This year a second Cherokee mission was established 
within the bounds of the Missouri conference, in the Arkan- 
sas territory. One missionary was connected with this mis- 
sion, having charge of one hundred and thirteen members, 
and four schools. 

This mission was considerably increased by emigration 



82 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

to it, from the old Cherokee mission, of several hundred 
Church members. 

The Cherokee circuit was included in the south Indian 
missionary district, having six missionaries. 

The east Cherokee mission, connected with the Holston 
conference, in 1836 was blest with a glorious revival; and 
two hundred Cherokees were added to the Church, making, 
in all, Indians, whites, and colored, eight hundred and twenty. 

The following year they were removed to the Arkansas 
territory; and two native preachers accompanied them as 
their spiritual guides. 

The Cherokee mission having been merged into the Creek 
and Choctaw circuits, its condition cannot be accurately de- 
scribed, though all are represented, in the report of 1838, as 
in a prosperous condition. 

In 1840 the missions among the Indians were transferred 
to the care of the several annual conferences, within whose 
bounds they were located, and the accounts of those mis- 
sions were subsequently made under the head of domestic 
missions. 

The upper and lower Cherokee missions reported, in 1841, 
six hundred and forty-eight. 

The year following, they were increased to eight hundred 
and nine. 

An efficient Bible Society was organized among the Cher- 
okees, and the Scriptures were extensively circulated among 
them. 

In 1843 an interesting revival of religion was experienced, 
both at the upper and lower Cherokee missions, and two 
hundred and sixty-eight members had been added to the 
Church. 

The membership in both amounted to thirteen hundred. 
The " Discipline " had been translated into the Cherokee 
language, and five hundred copies were distributed among 
the members. 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 83 

In 1844 to the upper Cherokee was added the Seneca 
mission. These, together with the lower Cherokee mission, 
were reported as in a prosperous condition. An Indian 
Mission conference was established by the General confer- 
ence which was held this year. Its boundaries are the 
following : on the north by the Missouri river ; on the east 
by the state lines of Missouri and Arkansas ; on the south 
by Red river ; and on the west by the Rocky Mountains. 
This immense country was divided into three presiding 
elders' districts, as follows : the Choctaw, Kansas river, and 
Cherokee. 

In 1846, the Indian Mission conference being embraced 
in the jurisdictional limits of the Church South, the super- 
vision of those missions lying within the borders of that 
Church ceased, and with that ceases their history, so far as 
this work is concerned. 

The mission among the Choctaws next claims our atten- 
tion. This tribe inhabited a tract of country lying within 
the states of Mississippi and Alabama, and their number 
was estimated at twenty thousand. 

A mission was established among them in 1818, by the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 
which was attended with considerable prosperity. Great 
attention was paid to their improvement in agriculture and 
the mechanic arts. The annual appropriations made by the 
General government, enabled the Board to establish schools, 
and in various ways promote the objects of the mission. 

In 1825 the Mississippi conference established a mission 
among this tribe, under the superintendence of the Rev. 
Wm. Winans ; and the Rev. Wiley Ledbetter was appointed 
the missionary. 

For three years this mission gave but little promise, and 
fears were entertained that it would be necessaiy to abandon 
it altogether ; but just at the darkest period of its history, 
the star of hope and promise rose. A camp meeting was 



84 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

held in the month of August, 1828, and the Lord poured 
out his Spirit, and his work was revived — "souls were re- 
newed, and sins forgiven." 

The Holy Spirit attending the indefatigable labors of the 
missionary, the Rev. Alexander Talley, the work of salvation 
began, and multitudes, among whom were four captains, 
were converted, and joined the Church. 

At another camp meeting, held a few months afterward, 
six hundred Indians made a profession of religion, and 
united with the Church. 

From this time, "the word of the Lord had free course, 
and was glorified," in the salvation of souls, until, in the 
year 1830, the number reported as in communion with the 
Church was four thousand. All the principal men of the 
nation, chiefs and captains, with few exceptions, were the 
subjects of converting grace. 

Three missionaries, three interpreters, and three school- 
teachers were connected with the mission. 

A proposition made by the General government to the 
Choctaws, in regard to their removal west of the Missis- 
sippi, cast a gloom over the mission. 

In the midst of great division of sentiment and conflict 
of feeling, at a council, held in the month of March, the 
nation succeeded in obtaining a majority of votes to sell 
the land, and accordingly made arrangements for removal. 
The Rev. Mr. Talley accompanied the emigrants to their 
new and distant home, in the vicinity of the Rocky Moun- 
tains. 

In 1831 five hundred had arrived at the Choctaw mis- 
sion west, the most of whom were members of the Church. 
The removals became so extensive that the old mission east 
was nearly broken up. The missionary labored assiduously 
to gather into the fold all who removed to the mission 
west, and was assisted by a colleague and some native 
exhorters. 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 85 

In 1833 he had the assistance of two native preachers 
and four exhorters. The Missionary Board made provision 
for the translation of some portions of the Scriptures and 
the Methodist hymns in the Choctaw language, for the use 
of the mission. 

In 1834 the number reported in society was seven hun- 
dred and forty-two. About two hundred natives, mostly 
young, were learning to read the Scriptures in their native 
tongue. 

The long and arduous labors of Rev. Mr. Talley had so 
worn down his constitution, that, in 1835, he found it 
necessary to retire, and the Rev. Robert D. Smith was 
appointed in his place. 

There were fifteen preaching-places in the bounds of 
the mission, at each of which classes were formed. 

In 1836 there were reported nine hundred and sixty 
members, an English school, and ten Sabbath schools, 
taught by native teachers in the Choctaw language, con- 
sisting of three hundred and seventy-three scholars. The 
officiary consisted of two white, five native preachers, three 
exhorters, twenty class-leaders, and five stewards. 

The Choctaw mission west was blest with a revival in 
1839, and was reported as in a prosperous condition. 

In 1840 this mission was included in the Arkansas con- 
ference, and included under the head of domestic missions. 

In 1842 it was reported as in a prosperous condition, 
having been blest with a revival, which resulted in the 
conversion and accession to the Church of more than two 
hundred Choctaws. There were six meeting-houses within 
the bounds of the mission. 

The following year reported that there were, in addition 
to the regular missionaries, seven local preachers, nine 
exhorters, and twenty class-leaders. 

The most of the Choctaw territory, which is forty miles 
west of Arkansas, extending one hundred miles along Red 

8 



86 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

river, and from twelve to sixty miles in width, is inhabited, 
and opportunities are presented of extending the blessings 
of the Gospel to all. 

At their general council of the nation, an act was passed, 
providing for the establishment of seven literary institutions 
within their national limits. Two of these, Fort Coffee 
Academy and Nunnawaya Academy, were placed under 
the supervision of the Methodist Church, with an annual 
appropriation to the former of six thousand dollars, and to 
the latter of six thousand, five hundred dollars. 

The Rev. Wm. H. Goode was appointed to take charge 
of the Fort Coffee Academy, and the Rev. Wesley Brown- 
ing of the Nunnawaya Academy. 

The Indian Mission conference having been formed, the 
Choctaw mission was embraced in the Choctaw district. 

In 1845 the average number of students set down to 
the Fort Coffee Academy was forty. The other institution, 
over which was placed the Rev. Mr. Browning, proved a 
failure, and the funds were diverted by the National council 
into other channels. 

The Choctaw mission having, by the Plan of Separation, 
passed into the jurisdiction of the Church South, we shall 
trace its history no farther. 

A mission was established among the Potawatamies, 
a small tribe in the vicinity of Fort Clark, on Fox river, 
in the year 1823. The Rev. Jesse Walker was appointed 
missionary, a school was established, and the missionary 
labored with perseverance for the salvation of the tribe. 

The prejudices of the Indians, and their determination 
to sell their lands and remove west, very much embarrassed 
his operations ; and after many ineffectual efforts to reclaim 
them from savageism, and elevate them to the blessings of 
Christianity, the mission was abandoned in 1830. 

In 1837 upward of one hundred Potawatamies were 
converted, and joined the Church, among the Kickapoos. 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 87 

In 1829 the Oneida mission was commenced. This tribe 
occupied an Indian reservation in the western part of the 
state of New York. They had been partially civilized; 
and the Gospel was introduced among them by the Prot- 
estant Episcopal Church. 

The Oneidas, like all other tribes in our states and terri- 
tories, had suffered much by that dreadful curse, more 
fatal to the Indian than the whites; namely, intemperance. 
The debasing habits and vices of what is denominated 
civilized society, were making sad inroads upon this rem- 
nant of their race. 

A young Mohawk, who had been converted in Upper 
Canada, prompted by a love for souls, came among them, 
and immediately entered upon his mission of mercy, in 
exhorting them to repentance and the abandonment of 
their sins. The word was attended with the Holy Spirit, 
the glad tidings of salvation through Christ were em- 
braced, and, in a short time, one hundred made a pro- 
fession of faith in the Redeemer. 

A school was soon established, in which both children 
and adults were taught the rudiments of an education. 

Through the influence of the Oneida Christians, a work 
of grace was commenced among the Onondagas, a neigh- 
boring tribe, twenty-four of whom were converted, and 
became members of the Church. 

In 1831 this mission numbered one hundred and thirty 
Church members, had three schools, containing one hun- 
dred and fifteen children, one missionary, and two teachers. 
Many of the Indians from the mission had emigrated to 
Green Bay, and earnestly requested a missionary and 
teacher. 

The following year the numbers in Church increased to 
one hundred and sixty, and there was a general advance in 
prosperity. There was an interesting revival among the 
Onondagas during the year. 



88 ' MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

Rev. John Clark was sent as a missionary to tiie Oneidas 
at Green Bay. He succeeded in erecting a school-house 
on Fox river, and organized a class of twenty-five. Por- 
tions of the Mohawk Scriptures had been translated, and 
were circulated, together with hymns prepared for the 
Indians. 

In 1835 this mission reported forty members, including 
three local preachers — two of whom were natives — and a 
school, consisting of thirty-three children. 

The Oneida mission, in 1835, was reported as enjoying a 
state of prosperity, having been blest with a revival. The 
Green Bay mission was denominated the Oneida mission 
west, which, also, included the Sault St. Marie mission, 
which had been established several years before; and the 
report for that year shows a membership of two hundred 
in all. This mission extended its labors among the Me- 
nominee and Kewawenon Indians, and was successful in 
establishing Churches and schools among them. 

Under the labors of the indefatigable Daniel Poe, a 
valiant herald of the cross, there was an interesting re- 
vival of religion among the Oneidas and Menominees in 
1837. 

The following year the mission in western New York 
was graciously visited, and upward of thirty were con- 
verted and added to the Church. 

The Oneida mission west was prospering, and the work 
was progressing among adjacent tribes, and the missions 
were included in the Green Bay district of the Rock River 
conference. 

In the annual report of 1845, the Oneida mission 
proper was represented as in a prosperous condition. 

The missions in the Green Bay district, including the 
Brothertown, Oneida, Watertown, Winnebago Lake, and 
Pewakie, were all progressing in improvement. 

To these were added, in 1846, the Fon du Lac, Sandy 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 89 

Lake, and Flint River missions: in all of which efforts 
were made by missionaries to organize Churches, and 
establish schools.* 

The Oneida and Onondaga missions were in a healthy 
and promising condition. The number reported, in 1847, 
as belonging to these two missions, was one hundred, and 
the whole number of Indians estimated at five hundred. 

The whole number of Church members, including the 
missions above specified, and those in the Green Bay 
district, amounted to seven hundred and eighty-eight. 
The number of missionaries was fifteen. There were nine 
week-day schools, and eight Sabbath schools, with nine 
superintendents, twenty-three teachers, two hundred and 
sixty-seven scholars, and two hundred and eighty volumes 
in the library. The prosperity which attended these mis- 
sions, though not so great as the friends of missions de- 
sired, still it was worthy of all the time, and talents, and 
labor, and money expended in carrying them forward. 

In 1848 the missions enumerated in the foregoing pre- 
sented nothing very speeial; and hence it is not deemed 
necessary to make any remark, except to say, that they 

* The following interrogatories were drawn up by the Corresponding Secretary in 
1846. They were printed in the form of a circular, and a copy sent to all the mis- 
sionaries: 

" 1. How many appointments, or societies, are there within the limits of the 
mission? 

" 2. What is the whole number of Indians in the territory embraced in the mis- 
sion, and what is the number of Church members? 

" 3. What is the number of week-day schools, and how many teachers are em- 
ployed, and what proficiency are the scholars making in learning? 

" 4. What is the number of Sabbath schools, superintendents, teachers, scholars, 
and volumes in library? 

" 5. How many churches and school-houses are there, and what is their probable 
value? 

" 6. Does the mission receive an annuity from the General government? If so, 
what is the amount of said appropriation? What is the amount received from the 
Missionary Society? 

" 7. What is the spiritual state of the society, or societies, under your charge? 

*< 8. What is the prospect of future success?" 

Responses to the above questions were expected from all the missionaries hav- 
ing charge of mission stations. 



8 



* 



90 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

continued to prosper, so far as to retain the confidence and 
support of the Church. 

In 1830 an effort was made by the Missouri conference 
to introduce the Gospel among the Shawnee and Kanzas 
Indians. 

These tribes were located in the western part of the 
state of Missouri, and their number was about nine thou- 
sand. The Rev. Thomas Johnson was sent to the former, 
and the Rev. William Johnson to the latter of these tribes. 

They entered upon their work with encouraging prospects 
of success. A school was soon established for the educa- 
tion of the children, and a mission house was also erected. 

In 1832 an interesting revival of religion in this mission 
resulted in the conversion of nineteen souls. 

The annual report for 1834 states that the mission was 
in a prosperous condition, and that there were upward of 
sixty who were united with the Church, and "walking in 
the fear of the Lord." 

The following year, the work of the Lord continued to 
revive ; and so extensive was it, that the number of Church 
members was doubled. The mission school was also in a 
prosperous condition. 

In 1836 it fell into the bounds of the North Indian mis- 
sionary district, and was, consequently, reported in the 
gross, with other Indian missions. 

In 1841 the mission reported one hundred and thirty 
members, and was represented as prosperous. 

In 1838 the Board at New York highly approved of a 
plan projected by a meeting of ministers, held at the Shaw- 
nee mission station, for establishing an " Indian Manual 
Labor School." 

It was also submitted to the authorities at Washington, 
who expressed satisfaction, and pledged aid to carry it into 
execution. 

The school was accordingly established, and in 1842 



CHAP. IV.] MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 91 

was reported to be in successful operation, having ninety- 
eight scholars obtaining an education, and also a knowledge 
of the useful arts. Of this number of pupils, forty-five 
had become members of the Church. 

The following missions were reported, in 1845, as be- 
longing to the Kanzas River district: Shawnee and Wyan- 
dott, Delaware and Kickapoo, Potawatamie and Chippeway. 

The Indian Manual Labor school was placed under the 
superintendence of Rev. JT. L. Talbott. 

The mission stations were represented as in a prosperous 
condition, and the school was exerting an auspicious influ- 
ence upon the entire community. 

Our history of these missions closes here, inasmuch as, 
like those we have before enumerated, they passed under 
the supervision of another Church. 

In 1830 a mission was established among the Iroquois, 
including the tribe of the Kickapoos within the bounds of 
the Illinois conference. 

A prophet had risen up among them, who acknowledged 
the true God, and was zealously engaged in instructing the 
people in religion. His religious notions were mixed up 
with much that was superstitious. That the knowledge he 
had of the true God was either derived from the light of 
nature or the teachings of the Spirit, or both combined, is 
a question that the history of the entire heathen world has 
long since settled. 

That it was the result of Divine revelation, received 
through the ordinary medium, does not admit of a doubt ; 
for, from the thousands of missionaries who have been in 
the heathen field, and the three thousand who are now 
occupying it, not one returns an affirmative answer to the 
question, Has any heathen been found, without the light of 
Divine revelation, who knew God, and worshiped him as 
such ? 

We have heard of Brainerd's Indian, and, also, of the 



92 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV. 

" pious Plato," and the " divine Socrates," but we have 
also learned, " where there is no vision the people perish," 
and the history of every heathen nation confirms its truth. 

This prophet, however, embraced Christianity, and be- 
came useful among his brethren, in promoting their temporal 
and spiritual interests. 

In 1834 the Kickapoo mission was reported to have two 
hundred and thirty members, and a school, consisting of 
twenty-four native children. 

The Peori mission was organized in 1833, and forty 
natives were received into the Church. The report of 
1835 states that this mission had doubled its numbers, and 
the mission school was prospering. 

In 1835 the Delaware, Peori, and Kickapoo missions 
were embraced in the North Indian missionary district, and, 
including the Shawnee and Kanzas missions, there were 
four hundred and seventy-two members, one superintendent, 
and six missionaries. 

A mission had been established at Saganaw and Huron, 
in the Detroit district. 

A mission was established among the Sioux, Winneba- 
gos, and Chippeways, by the Rev. Alfred Brunson, who, in 
1834, went out on an exploring tour, through the regions 
bordering on the Upper Mississippi. 

He located at Prairie du Chien, and made that place the 
centre of missionary operations for that vast region. 

He succeeded in establishing schools; and in 1838 there 
were one hundred and thirty native children receiving 
Christian instruction. 

The South Indian missionary district, in the Arkansas 
conference, includes the Seneca mission, established in 
1837, for the benefit of the Seneca, Mohawk, Oneida, and 
Kayooga Indians. 

The missions within the bounds of the Holston confer- 
ence, Koontown, Oothcalooga, and Valleytown, were visited 






MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. 



93 



CHAP. IV.] 

this year with a powerful revival, and one hundred and 
twenty natives were added to the Church. 

The Fon du Lac mission, on Lake Winnebago, was es- 
tablished in the same year, for the benefit of the Brother- 
town Indians. 

The following list of missions is taken from the report 
of 1842: St. Peter's and Sioux, Chippeway, Fon du Lac, 
Oneida, Kewawenon, Sault de St. Marie, Lufty, Shawnee, 
Delaware, Kickapoo, Peori, Potawatamie, Kanzas, Indian 
Manual Labor school, Paulding, Choctaw, Upper Cherokee, 
Lower Cherokee, and Seneca. The following were added 
the succeeding year: Creek, Quapaw, Chickasaw, Fort 
Coffee, Fort Coffee Academy, Sandy Lake, Green Bay, 
Winnebago Lake, St. Croix, Lakesville, Wyandott, Kenton, 
Atala, and Onondaga. 

The Corresponding Secretary very justly complains, that 
he had not a single report from all these missions, during 
the year ending May, 1843. 

In 1845 the following recapitulation of the numbers in 
the various districts included in the Indian conference is 



given : 

Kanzas River district, 
Cherokee do. 

Choctaw do. 

Rock River conference, 
Michigan do. 

Oneida do. 

Holston do. 

Mississippi do. 



700 
2,057 
800 
130 
338 
90 
109 
115 



4,339 
ssions having fallen within the 



Total, . 

The most of the Indian m: 
jurisdiction of the Church South, in 1847, there were but 
nine Indian missions, fifteen missionaries, and seven hundred 
and seventy-eight Church members. In connection with 
these missions, there were nine week-day schools, embracing 



94 MISSION AMONG THE INDIANS. [CHAP. IV 

two hundred pupils, eight Sabbath schools, nine superin- 
tendents, twenty-three teachers, two hundred and sixty- 
seven scholars, and two hundred and eighty-seven volumes 
in the library. 

The Wisconsin, Michigan, Oneida, and Black River con- 
ferences, now include all the Indian missions under the care 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. The greater portion 
of them are within the limits of the Michigan conference. 
Bishop Janes has the charge of these missions, and, by 
correspondence and visitation, has made himself thor- 
oughly acquainted with their condition, wants, and prospects. 
There are now ten mission stations, seventeen regular mis- 
sionaries, nine hundred and two members, nine day schools, 
two hundred and sixty scholars, and nine Sabbath schools, 
with about two hundred scholars. 

These missions are established upon a firmer basis than 
ever before, and we may look forward to a greater amount 
of prosperity than has hitherto characterized Indian missions. 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 95 

CHAPTER V. 

MISSION TO AFRICA. 

As early as the year 1831, the missionary Board had 
discussed the propriety of establishing a mission at the 
colony of Liberia, on the western coast of Africa. 

This colony had been formed in 1816, by a few benevo- 
lent individuals in the United States. The design of its 
establishment was, to transport the free people of color in 
this country, who were willing to emigrate, to Africa, and 
give them protection in the enjoyment of all the rights of 
citizenship in a free country. 

We shall not enter into any discussion in regard to this 
enterprise, relative to any of its bearings — moral, social, or 
political. We have but one object in view ; and that is, to 
record the plans and labors of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, in the establishment and prosecution of the mis- 
sionary work in that wronged and deeply-oppressed country. 

The Young Men's Missionary Society of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, in the city of New York, with a zeal 
and liberality worthy all praise, no sooner heard of the 
opening in Africa for the labors of the Methodist missionary, 
than they promptly and unanimously resolved to sustain it, 
and pledged the support of a missionary. 

The General conference of 1832 accepted the offer of 
the Rev. Melville B. Cox, who proposed himself as a mis- 
sionary to Africa, and the bishops made the appointment. 

Soon after his appointment he set sail for the distant 
field of his labors, and, after a somewhat tedious voyage, 
arrived at Liberia early in the spring following. 

The governor of the colony, Mr. Williams, a member of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, gave him a cordial recep- 
tion, and did all in his power to further the objects of the 
mission. 



96 MISSION TO AFRICA, [CHAP. V, 

Having consecrated his all upon the altar of missions, 
and full of zeal for the cause of God in Africa, he at once 
entered upon his work. While a thousand prayers went 
up daily from his native land to the God of missions for his 
success, he sought, by earnest pleadings at the Divine 
throne, for himself the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and wis- 
dom to guide him in Ins work. Nor did he seek in vain. 
A wonderful providence presided over the mission from its 
commencement. 

Finding at Monrovia the premises of the Swiss mission- 
aries vacated by their death, he contracted for their pur- 
chase; and convening those who were members of the 
Methodist Church, and others friendly to the mission, he 
was received and accredited as their minister. 

Articles of agreement were drawn up, by which the 
subscribers acknowledged the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in the United States as their parent Church, and resigned 
the then existing Churches of Liberia to the care of the 
missionary. The " Articles of Religion," " General Rules," 
" Moral Discipline," and " Temporal Economy," were adopt- 
ed, and the authority of the General conference recognized 
in all its departments of government. 

On the 9th of March he held a camp meeting at Cald- 
well, the first of the kind ever held in Africa, at which 
consultations were had with the brethren, and plans were 
devised for the establishment of missions at various points. 

In the month following he opened a Sabbath school, 
consisting of seventy children. 

The Rev. Messrs. Spaulding and Wright were appointed 
assistants to the mission, where they arrived on the ] st of 
January, 1834. 

Before their arrival upon the shores of Africa, the fer- 
vent, sweet- spirited, and devoted Cox had passed into the 
heavens. In the short space of four months, he had lived 
to see the Church planted on a firm foundation in Africa — 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 97 

a corps of efficient native preachers around him — Sabbath 
schools organized, and plans adopted for the extension of 
the Redeemer's kingdom into the territories of darkness. 
But his work was done. He had fulfilled the errand of his 
Master, and was immortal until that hour. To Afric's fiery- 
blasts and fatal fevers he was impervious, until his hour 
had come, and then the softest zephyr could waft him 
home. We may say of him, as of all the faithful heralds 
of the cross who have died in their Master's service, 

" Servant of God, well done ! 
Rest from thy loved employ ; 
The "battle's fought, the victory won — 
Enter thy Master's joy." 

And thy farewell words are not forgotten, thou herald 
of the cross to Africa ! Though they were not graven on 
thy tombstone, they are graven on a thousand hearts, 
where they shall live and burn until Africa is redeemed, 
and her ancient rivers, and palmy plains, and sunny shores, 
shall be visited with the light and the song of salvation. 

The successors of the sainted Cox were cordially received, 
and entered upon their work, preaching the Gospel and 
administering the ordinances. 

At a general meeting a Sunday school association was 
formed, entitled " The Monrovia Sunday School Society, 
auxiliary to the Sunday School Union of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church." Soon after, the missionaries organized 
an annual conference, consisting of thirteen members, which 
was denominated "The Liberia Annual Conference." The 
conference formed itself into a temperance society. 

In the midst of their labors the missionaries were at- 
tacked with the African fever; and Mrs. Wright, after an 
illness of a few days, was released from toil and suffering, 
and entered into rest. 

It was not long until her faithful companion in the king- 
dom and patience of Jesus, was called by the Master to 



98 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP, V. 

join its sister spirit in the better land. Rev. 0. S. Wright 
was a devoted friend to Africa, and with a quenchless zeal 
labored for the salvation of her people. His career was 
short, but, like that of the faithful Cox, it was glorious; 
and having " finished his course," he departed to rest. There 
was one of that little band whose Christian heroism demands 
a passing notice. Miss Sophronia Farrington, to use her 
own language, in view of the difficulties and dangers attend- 
ant upon a mission to Africa, " offered her soul upon the 
altar of her God, for the salvation of that long -benighted 
continent' 1 

Though delicate as one of the earliest flowers of spring, 
yet she had a heart that quailed not at danger ; and, braving 
all, she resolved to live, and labor, and die in Africa. 

The sickness and consequent debility of Rev. Mr. Spauld- 
ing and lady, were such, that it was deemed proper for 
them to return to the United States, and seek, if possible, 
by a change of climate, a restoration to health. 

The devoted and self-sacrificing Miss Farrington remained, 
alone, as a light to cheer the gloom, and thus formed the 
connecting link in the history of this mission. 

Another appointment was made in 1834. The Rev. John 
Seys, looking all the dangers incident to a residence in 
Africa full in the face, with an abiding trust in Him who 
had commanded the publication of the Gospel to every 
creature, received an appointment from Bishop Hedding; 
and with his instructions, leaving a sick family and all his 
friends, bade his native land farewell. 

He was accompanied by Rev. Francis Burns, and Unice 
Sharp, both Africans, the one a local preacher and the other 
a teacher. 

Upon his arrival at Liberia, he was cheered with the pros- 
pects around him. After holding quarterly meeting con- 
ference at Monrovia, he visited the Churches at Millsburg 
and Caldwell. He found seventy-seven members of the 



! 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 99 

Church at Monrovia, eighteen at Millsburg, and forty-eight 
at Caldwell. 

He established a school at New Georgia, where there was 
a society of thirty-six recaptured Africans ; another school 
at Edina of seventy-eight, and a society of twenty-eight 
members ; another at Grand Bassa, where there were forty- 
three children, and a membership of twenty. 

In addition to the superintendent, there were reported, in 
1835, thirteen preachers, all colored, and six school-teachers. 
This year Rev. Mr. Seys returned to the United States, for 
the recovery of his health. A portion of his time was 
occupied in holding missionary meetings, by which an addi- 
tional interest was awakened in behalf of Africa and the 
missionary cause in general. 

After remaining a few months, in company with Rev. 
Squire Chase, whose services had been accepted by Bishop 
Hedding, as a missionary for Cape Palmas, and Mr. George 
Brown, a colored local preacher, he embarked for Liberia. 
The report of this year is of the most cheering character. 
Almost every station was visited with a refreshing, from the 
presence of the Lord, the result of which was, an accession 
to the Church, in the colonies, of one hundred and sixty, 
twenty of whom were native Africans. The whole number 
in society was as follows : In Monrovia, seventy-seven : 
Millsburg, eighteen; Caldwell, forty-eight; New Georgia, 
thirty-six; and Edina, twenty-five. 

The day schools and Sabbath schools, which had been 
established at all the stations, were accomplishing a vast 
amount of good. 

In consequence of ill health, the devoted Miss Farrington 
was obliged to abandon the mission and return home. 

In the language of the annual report of 1836, "the mis- 
sion continued to loom up in bright perspective, and promise 
a rich reward for all the labors and sufferings of the faithful 
missionaries." The superintendent and his associates were 



100 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

called to mourn the loss of eighteen of the colonists, inhu- 
manly massacred by king Joe Harris, who made a sudden 
and unexpected attack upon the defenseless inhabitants of 
Port Cresson. 

A communication from the superintendent stated that the 
fever had, as usual, raged during the past year; and three 
of their most eminently useful colored preachers, Isaac 
Welsh, Samson Ceaser, and Remus Harvey, were called to 
their reward. 

The numbers in society were reported as three hundred 
and seventy-five in all the stations. 

Arrangements were made for the establishment of mis- 
sions in the Condo country, and at Bushrod Island. 

The services of Dr. Goheen, as missionary physician, were 
engaged by the Board in 1837; and the following year, in 
company with two young ladies, who had volunteered their 
services as teachers, they entered upon their respective 
duties in Africa. 

The report of this year was of a highly encouraging 
character. The Spirit of God was poured out copiously 
upon the mission ; and among the accessions to the Church, 
were twenty-five native Africans, several of whom were 
young men of great promise. The numbers in society were 
reported as four hundred and eighteen. There were fifteen 
missionaries, one physician, seven school-teachers, having 
charge of two hundred and twenty-one scholars, and six Sab- 
bath schools, with three hundred scholars. 

Four new missionary stations were selected ; namely, 
Jack's Town, Junk, Sinoe, and Boporo. 

Mr. Matthias, a member of the Church, rendered impor- 
tant services to the mission. 

Preparations were made for the establishment of an acad- 
emy, in which the higher branches of an English and clas- 
sical education should be taught. 

In 1838 an additional missionary and school teacher 



CHAP. V.J MISSION TO AFRICA. 101 

were sent over, and also a printer, for the purpose of pub- 
lishing a periodical for the advancement of the cause of 
Christianity and civilization in Africa. 

A graduate of Alleghany College was selected to take 
charge of the classical academy, and in due time entered 
upon the field of his labors. * 

A periodical was published, entitled, " Africa's Lumi- 
nary," printed by Mr. Jayne, and edited by Messrs. Seys and 
Goheen. Mr. Burton, the Principal of the academy, ren- 
dered signal service to the mission by his literary labors. 
He was assisted by white and colored teachers. The school 
contained in 1840 one hundred and forty scholars. 

A manual labor school was established at White Plains, 
where instruction was given in the various agricultural and 
mechanical branches. 

The mission stations in the interior towns were repre- 
sented as in a flourishing condition. At Heddington there 
was a flourishing school of native boys, and one hundred and 
sixteen natives had been converted, and joined the Church. 
The Sabbath school and Church at Robertsville were in a 
highly prosperous condition. A native chief, named Zoda, 
had been engaged in missionary excursions among the neigh- 
boring tribes, and met with great success, in bringing hundreds 
of inquiring heathen to hear the Gospel, and also in collect- 
ing youth for the schools. The sons of many kings of 
neighboring tribes, were receiving an education in the vari- 
ous mission schools. By means of the mission schools, 
native converts, and traveling missionaries, the rays of the 
Gospel light were darting out from the coast into the inte- 
rior, and hopes of the most encouraging nature were inspired 
in regard to the salvation of that vast continent. 

In 1841 Mr. Burton, the Principal of the academy in 
Monrovia, was called, with his predecessors on that inter- 
esting field of Gospel toil, to enter into rest. Barton and 
Stocker had just entered the portals before him. 

9* 



102 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

Though Africa had become, to our Church, a place of 
graves for her missionaries, it was not the grave of missions. 

The stations of those who had fallen were soon filled by 
kindred spirits, ready to toil, suffer, and die in the Master's 
service. 

In 1842, Rev. Mr. Seys having been obliged, on account 
of ill health, to return home, Rev. Messrs. Chase, Pingree, 
and Brown were sent out as a reinforcement. 

The membership had increased to one thousand. In the 
schools were six hundred children — colonists and natives. 
There were fourteen churches, eight parsonages, an acad- 
emy, and printing-office. 

Distant tribes had sent deputations to the missions, asking 
for missionaries and the establishment of schools. The 
field had increased to a much greater extent than ever ; and 
the cry came out from every direction in the interior, " Come 
to our help. We want to hear your God-palaver. " In the 
report for the year 1843 it was represented that there were 
openings among the Dey, Goulah, Pessah, Queah, Bassa, 
and Grebo tribes, requiring the immediate labors of a score 
of additional missionaries, and an equal number of teachers. 

The minutes of this year reported twenty preachers, all 
of whom were colored, except Messrs. Chase and Pingree. 
Mrs. Wilkins had established a school at Millsburg for na- 
tive girls, exclusively. 

Simon Peter, a native missionary, was called away, during 
the year, from the field of his labor. He had been emi- 
nently successful in winning souls to Christ. There was 
scarcely a town in all the region round about, in which he 
had not some fruit of his labors. His last words were, "/ 
shall not die, but sleep sweetly." 

Forty natives, this year, renounced the superstitions of 
heathenism, and professed the religion of Christ. 

Rev. Mr. Seys returned to the mission this year, and en- 
tered into still more arduous labors than before. In addition 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 103 

to acting as superintendent, presiding elder, editor, etc., he 
took an excursion on foot of more than one hundred and 
fifty miles into the interior, for the purpose of visiting the 
towns among the Goulah, Queah, and other tribes of west- 
ern Africa. He established three mission stations, which 
he called Garrettson, Mount Andrew, and Morrisburg, at 
each of which he appointed missionaries, and adopted plans 
for mission schools. He also visited Cape Palmas, and 
visited the towns in the interior. Schools had been estab- 
lished there among the Norakka, Sardakka, and Gilliboh 
portions of the Grebo tribe, and he established another 
among the Barrakka people. While there he preached the 
Gospel to immense multitudes, who anxiously desired to 
have a "God-man" located among them. 

Among the thousands of missionaries scattered abroad 
in different parts of the world, none had more promising 
fields than our missionaries in Africa; and yet the Board 
found it exceedingly difficult to furnish men for this inter- 
esting portion of the Master's vineyard. 

After the final return of Rev. Mr. Seys to the United 
States, he furnished the Corresponding Secretary with the 
following report, which is so full and satisfactory, in regard 
to many points of interest connected with the mission, we 
subjoin it: 

"ANNUAL REPORT 
Of the Liberia Mission of the Methodist Episcopal Church for the year 1844-5. 

" "WlLKSBARRE, Pa., APRIL 10, 1845. 
"To Rev. C. Pitman, Corresponding Secretary of the Missionary Society of the 
Methodist Episcopal Chnrch: 

" Dear Brother, — The expiration of another year brings with it 
the important duty, connected with my relation to the Missionary 
Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, of presenting to the 
Board of Managers, through you, a report of the condition and 
prospects of the Liberia mission. In doing this, I cannot refrain 
from expressing my deep sense of the goodness of the great Head 
of the Church, who has thus safely and mercifully preserved us 
through the trials and labors of another year, and caused, in some 



104 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

degree at least, ' the work of our hands to be established upon us.' 
Nor would I be justifiable in withholding an expression of the 
gratitude due to the God of missions, in that, through his abund- 
ant grace and spiritual guidance, we have been directed in such 
a course, as to cause the entire dispersion of every cloud that once 
lowered upon your interesting mission in Africa. May the peace 
and prosperity, with which it is now so highly favored, never know 
interruption, but go on increasing and augmenting a hundred-fold! 

"Permit me, in this report, to give a succinct account of the 
various charges and departments of the mission throughout the 
entire conference: 

"Monrovia. — In this place Methodism retains its strong hold; 
and notwithstanding the past year has not been one of numerical 
increase, yet we trust the Church has grown in grace, and in the 
knowledge of the Savior. Several members have died in the 
triumphs of faith, thus encouraging others to follow on in the 
highway of holiness. Others who walked disorderly have been 
put away from us; and, by a proper administration of the excel- 
lent Discipline of our Church, all have been reminded of the 
necessity, if they would continue among us, of walking before 
God ' in the newness of life.' 

" Native Chapel in Monrovia.— This is by no means an unimpor- 
tant department of our work. Brother Matthews, who has had 
the charge, the past year, of this little flock, so far as his health 
would permit, has been faithful to his trust. The congregation is 
entirely composed of native boys, in the employment of the fami- 
lies of the colonists. The mode of tuition is principally cate- 
chetical; and, while the citizens appreciate this opportunity of 
having their apprentices taught the truths of Christianity, the 
boys love to attend, and love to learn. 

" Caldwell. — This circuit, including Upper and Lower Caldwell, 
and New Georgia, has not materially changed in its condition 
during the year. The number of members is less, owing to deaths 
and expulsions ; but, as there is no increase to the population by 
immigration, there is no prospect of any augmentation to the 
Church. The preachers have made several ineffectual attempts to 
get a foothold on Bushrod Island, and visited the celebrated Mam- 
my's Town, for this purpose. But the old heathen devotee forbade 
them preaching to her people. 

"White Plains and Millsburg. — Death has removed from the 
Methodist Church, in this place, during the past year, a number 
of its most devoted members. Again and again have we been 



CHAP. V.J MISSION TO AFRICA. ] 05 

called to mourn the loss of brethren and sisters of tried integrity. 
But while that has thinned our ranks, we have rejoiced in the 
clear and cheering evidence which they gave of the genuineness 
of the work wrought in them, and of the glorious victory which 
they had gained over death. Notwithstanding these losses, this is 
still a most important part of our mission. The manual labor 
school, at White Plains, and sister Wilkins' female academy, at 
Millsburg, are institutions which, apart from other considera- 
tions, render it so. Brother Wilson, after several years' faithful 
oversight of this portion of our mission, has been removed. His 
labors have been greatly blessed, and, through them, the desert 
and solitary places have been made to rejoice. May his successor 
be as highly favored ! Sister Wilkins is succeeding in obtaining 
native girls; and, in view of the importance of her school, some 
indispensable additions to the buildings have been put up; the 
expenses of which have been kindly met by the Female Missionary 
Society of JSTew York. The manual labor school will be chiefly 
under the supervision of brother Gripon, who is not only an 
efficient school-teacher, but a superior mechanic. 

" Heddington and Robertsville. — We have to mourn over the deso- 
lations of these, our first native stations, and the scenes of the 
great revivals of 1840. Little has been done during the year. 
The preachers did not live on the premises; and merely visiting 
native Africans will never benefit them much. Toward the close 
of the year, however, the prospects were brighter. Our last 
quarterly meeting was a most heavenly time. ISTo less than fifty 
natives were present at the love-feast. The chief, Zoda Quee, alias 
Elijah Hedding, seems disposed to return to his duty, and to his 
God. We earnestly pray, as the preacher who is now stationed at 
this post understands that he must live on his station, that this 
year will be one of greater prosperity. As we cannot get a school 
among the natives, anywhere, unless we board the boys, I have 
instructed brother Erskine to do so; but limited the number to 
twenty, including both places. 

" Garrettson Station. — This is an appointment in the Queah 
country, away from the colonial territory, and is one of the three 
new stations formed among the natives during my tour in the inte- 
rior, in the months of February and March, in 1844. It has been 
highly favored of the Lord. Brother Johnson, though long past 
the meridian of life, has labored faithfully, acceptably, and suc- 
cessfully; and God has owned and blessed his labors. A thatched 
chapel has been erected, and a mission house of the same con- 



106 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

struction, and no less than thirty-six Africans are united together 
in Christian bonds, serving the true and living God. O that this 
may prove, in the sequel, the nucleus of a large and flourishing 
Church ! We deeply regret that we cannot furnish them with an 
ordained man. This lack of service will be supplied, however, by 
visits from the elders on other circuits, until a superintendent 
shall be sent out. 

" Mount Andrew. — This beautiful and most eligible location, in 
the very midst of the large Goulah population, is gradually devel- 
oping the effects of the expense and labor bestowed upon it. 
Brother Russell reports no converts, but the statement to which 
the conference listened, with thrilling interest, from his lips, 
describing the attention which the people gave to the word spoken, 
their inquiries into ' the mysteries of godliness/ the aptness of the 
children to learn to read, and, altogether, the brightness of the 
prospect, leaves no doubt that the Spirit of God dictated in its 
selection as a mission station; for, though the seed sown springs 
not up so quickly as in other places, yet we believe it is taking 
deep and firm root. 

" Morrisburg. — This has proved almost a failure. Whether it 
is owing to the aversion, on the part of the natives, to the Chris- 
tian religion, or to the slothfulness and want of perseverance on 
the part of the missionary, or to both conjointly, I presume not 
to say. But nothing has been done. Not even the erection of 
a small thatched chapel could be effected during the year. The 
congregation were thin, very few children attended school, and, to 
crown all, a Mandingo chief, who was also a Mohammedan priest, 
came in with his Koran, and was instrumental in the removal and 
conversion to other purposes of the very timber and materials 
which were being collected for our chapel. I was not willing, 
however, to abandon Morrisburg without another trial; and, as it is 
not much more than a good day's walk from Mount Andrew, I have 
connected it with that appointment, and put both in charge of 
brother Russell, and given him a young brother as a colleague, 
who will live at Morrisburg, but exchange frequently with the 
preacher in charge. On the whole, we have reason to hope that 
these three places may yet exhibit most pleasing fulfillments of the 
prophecy that ' the wilderness shall bud and blossom as the rose/ 

" Cape Mount. — This has been an entire and hopeless failure. 
All the promises made by the kings and head men have been 
violated. Wars, and bloodshed, and kidnapping are yet kept up 
by the tribes in the vicinity, and there is not the smallest hope of 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 107 

succeeding, at present. Its contiguity to the great and notorious 
slave mart at Gallenas, is alone sufficient to increase the aversion 
of the kings and chiefs to a religion so opposed to their nefa- 
rious traffick. I have recalled the missionary, and abandoned the 
enterprise. 

"Edina, Bassa Cove, and Bexley. — We return again to the colony. 
These places, forming two separate charges during the year, but 
now united in one, cannot be reported as having increased in 
numbers, though we hope many of the members have grown in 
grace. Edina was the seat of the last conference; and if we were 
to judge from the hospitality evinced toward the preachers both 
here and at the Cove, the attention paid to the word of life, and 
various other evidences given of devoted attachment to the Church, 
her institutions, Discipline, and usages, we must conclude the Lord 
has a devoted people at Bassa. The society at the Cove are 
making the most strenuous efforts to build a new church, which 
is greatly needed; and I have appropriated, in the estimate of ex- 
penses for the Liberia mission for 1845, to be submitted to the Board, 
the sum of $100 to aid them in this praiseworthy undertaking. 
The population at Bexley has been recently augmented, by an em- 
igration from the United States, and will be regularly visited by 
the preachers; but we have no place to worship. The little chapel 
which had been erected and given to us, by one who professed ' to 
love our nation,' in that he ' builded us a synagogue/ had been put 
up on land of his which was not deeded to us with the house. No 
sooner was the donor expelled from the Church, for immorality, 
than we were forbidden to worship in that house any more, and 
ordered to remove it. Before a lot could be obtained for this pur- 
pose, however, the actor in these scenes was called into eternity, 
and his lands and premises purchased by the Baptist mission. As 
the chapel is very much out of repair, owing to its being unoccu- 
pied for so long a time, and as it is now on mission ground, and 
will be an acquisition to our Baptist brethren, who are settled at 
Bexley, rather than remove it at a great expense, I have instructed 
brother Roberts to dispose of it to the Rev. Mr. Clarke, who 
wishes to purchase, and, with the proceeds, build elsewhere, be- 
yond the limits and out of the way of our Baptist fellow-laborers. 

" Marshall. — We had no preacher stationed here last year, but it 
was visited by myself, and other preachers sent down occasionally 
to feed the little flock. We have several exhorters here, who try 
to lead the members in the way of life and salvation; but the 
prospect is not of the brightest character. As I could not spare 



108 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

a man expressly for that appointment, I have connected it with 
Monrovia, and brother Wilson is instructed to visit it as often as 
his charge at the Cape will admit, and try to ' strengthen the 
things that remain. 5 

" Sinoe. — This place is of growing importance, and lays claim 
to renewed patronage. It has received an increase of population, 
by a late emigration from the States, is increasing in commercial 
importance, healthfulness, and consequence, and, when I visited 
it in July last, exhibited marks of improvement truly encouraging. 
"No preacher was appointed here, at the conference of 1844, but 
the charge temporarily given to a local preacher, who resided on 
the station. So diligently and faithfully did he labor, that, after 
the quarterly meeting in July, a most powerful revival commenced, 
and resulted in large accessions to the Church. At Greenville, 
the upper settlement, the brethren have built a thatched chapel, 
toward the expenses of which I felt warranted in contributing. 

" Cape Palmas. — This colony bids fair to be the most flourishing 
and important part of your mission in western Africa. I spent 
nearly three months there, during the year, and had every facility 
for becoming intimately acquainted with its excellent adaptation 
as a mission field. The result is, that I must conscientiously com- 
mend it to the renewed patronage of the Board. In addition to the 
fact that the present colonial government affords every aid to the 
establishment of Christian missions and their support among the 
natives in the neighborhood, it is worthy of remark, that the latter 
are more numerous, and more easy of access, than any other native 
tribes within the bounds of our mission. Our language is spoken 
by the entire populous Greybo tribe, and since the settlement of 
the difficulties that existed between them and the colonists, by the 
seasonable interference of Commodore Perry, of the United States 
navy, they are exceedingly friendly, and willing to receive the Gos- 
pel. I preached the great truths of the Gospel to multitudes on my 
visit to the Gilliboh, Sardakka, and Barrakka countries, and every- 
where met with the greatest encouragement. Governor Russwurm, 
who has uniformly proved himself the friend of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church at Palmas, has erected for us, without any 
expense to the Missionary Society, a fine, commodious mission 
house and school-room, at Barrakka, and I have established an- 
other school there among the natives, making the fourth of that 
character. Other places of note are opening to us, and invite our 
occupancy. Add to all this, the powerful, costly, and imposing 
effort made by Popery, to introduce her errors among the poor 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 109 

untutored natives, has proved a complete and total failure. Not- 
withstanding the consecration and appointment of a bishop — 
the employment of quite a number of priests — the erection of 
a most spacious and expensive mission house and premises — 
the expenditure of vast sums of money to the natives, to in- 
duce them to keep the Sabbath, and unite in the external rites 
and forms of Roman Catholicism — yet all has come to naught. 
Many of the missionaries died, the rest have removed, the bishop 
has abandoned the field, and Palmas, with its healthful location, 
increasing importance as a colony, and its numerous adjacent 
tribes of friendly Africans, is now in the quiet possession of the 
Protestant Episcopal missionaries, and those of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church. Permit me to recommend to the Board, in 
the strongest terms, the importance to us as a mission, of the 
immediate purchase of the Roman Catholic premises at Cape 
Palmas. I have information from the best authority that they 
will be sold, and at a most reasonable rate. The possession of 
them to us will be of incalculable advantage. Besides our 
churches at Harper and Tubman Town, and the school-houses 
at Mount Emory, Gilliboh, Sardakka, and Barrakka, the colo- 
nists need very much a central church, near Latrobe; and as 
Governor Russwurm has kindly promised us a suitable and 
eligible lot for the purpose, and the members are making great 
efforts to build, I have pledged myself to the society to use my 
influence' with the Board to grant them an appropriation of $300, 
toward helping them in the erection of a new stone church. 

" THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE. 

" The Liberia Mission annual conference commenced its session 
at Edina, on Thursday, January 9, 1845, and closed on the fol- 
lowing Tuesday. Never was there a more harmonious and profit- 
able meeting of this little band of Christian missionaries, nor was 
there ever evinced a greater desire and firmer resolution to go 
forward in the great work assigned them, than on this occasion. 
Several important resolutions were adopted by them, which it is 
probable will appear in the columns of the Luminary. 

"STATIONS OF THE PREACHERS. 

"John Seys, superintendent; residence, Monrovia. Visits the 
United States this spring. 

" Monrovia and Marshall, B. R. Wilson, one to be supplied. 

"Native Chapel, Monrovia, H. B. Mathews, sup. 

" Caldwell, New Georgia, and Bushrod Island, Daniel "Ware, G. 
Simpson. 

10 



110 



MISSION TO AFRICA. 



[chap. V. 



" Millsburg and White Plains, A. D. Williams. 

" Heddington and Robertsville, H. W. Erskine. 

" Garrettson station, Queah country, Elijah Johnson. 

" Mount Andrew and Morrisburg, Goulah country, A. F. Russell, 
W. P. Kennady. 

" Edina, Bassa Cove, and Bexley, John W. Roberts, James Moore. 

"Greenville and Sinoe River circuit, James S. Payne, J. Byrd. 

" Cape Palmas circuit, Amos Herring. 

'* James H. Stevens without an appointment, at his own request. 

"Francis Burns, Principal of the Conference Seminary, and 
editor of Africa's Luminary. 

" NUMBERS IN SOCIETY. 



Monrovia, ... 










180 


St. Paul's River circuit, 


.. 








101 


Millsburg and White Plains 










64 


Heddington and Robertsville, 








50 


Marshall, 










27 


Edina, .... 










82 


Bassa Cove, 










31 


Sinoe, .... 










67 


Cape Palmas, 










199 


Garrettson station, 










36 


Total this year, 










837 


Total last year, 










874 


Decrease, 










37 


"MISSION schoc 


LS. 






D. 


Schools. 


No. Pup. £ 


?. Schc 


>ols. No. Pup 


Monrovia, .... 


1 


45 


1 


80 


St. Paul's circuit, 


2 


85 


2 


70 


Millsburg and White Plains, 


3 


80 


1 


90 


Edina, 


1 


36 


1 


54 


Bassa Cove, 






1 


37 


Palmas, .... 


1 


40 


2 


120 


Garrettson, .... 


1 


12 


1 


12 


Morrisburg, 


1 


5 


1 


5 


Robertsville and Heddington, 


1 


8 


1 


8 


Gilliboh, .... 


1 


10 




none 


Norakka, .... 


1 


10 




(( 


Sardakka, .... 


1 


10 




<c 


Barrakka, .... 


1 


10 




tl 


Mount Andrew, 


1 


li 


I 


1 


12 



16 



363 



12 



488 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. HI 

" Iii closing the report of our mission schools, I will add, that 
they are in a flourishing and prosperous condition. In these 
schools there are not less than one hundred and twenty native 
youth and children, of both sexes, preparing for future usefulness. 
But we mourn the long and protracted absence of a classical 
teacher, to take the charge of our Conference Seminary. This 
institution, raised as it was to a state of unprecedented prosperity 
and efficiency, by the untiring labors of the lamented Burton, has 
drooped and languished ever since his death. It is a powerful 
auxiliary to our mission; and we must continue to beg, entreat, 
urge, and implore the Society to send out a suitable person to 
take charge of this high school. 

"Africa's luminary. 

"I had designed to discontinue this periodical, doubting the 
expediency and propriety of continuing its publication. But at 
the conference the members elected a committee to report on the 
subject. The report dwelt largely on the usefulness of the paper, 
as an auxiliary to the missionary in his work ; expressed a firm 
conviction that a suitable person could be found in the conference 
to assume the editorial department; and moved that each member 
pledge himself to raise twenty dollars toward defraying the ex- 
penses of publication. This report was unanimously adopted, 
and a resolution passed, requesting the superintendent of the 
mission to continue its publication, and appoint an editor from 
among the members of the conference. Taking into considera- 
tion the fact, that we have an excellent office built of stone, in 
good condition, a good press, a full supply of type, ink, and 
furniture of every kind, paper sufficient to last five years or more, 
and four interesting native lads acquiring fast the art of printing, 
I concluded to make the experiment, judging that the amount 
pledged by the conference, and what may be obtained on sub- 
scriptions in the United States, will more than cover the expense 
of supporting the boys in question. 

" CONCLUSION. 

" I must now bring to a close this, perhaps, too detailed report. 
I have been minute and particular, because of the deep interest 
I feel in every department of a mission which must ever possess a 
strong hold on my affections — and because of a desire, that in 
every such department, it may continue to meet increasing consid- 
eration and patronage from the entire Methodist Episcopal Church. 
Did my domestic circumstances justify it, I would crave a return to 
a field of labor having such claims on the Christian philanthropist; 



112 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

but, as it is, I must here respectfully tender to the Board my resig- 
nation of the superintendency of the Liberia mission. In retiring 
to some field of labor at home, I beg to assure you, sir, that I 
shall not cease to feel a deep and lively interest in the missionary 
cause — but, to the contrary, use every eifort, wherever my lot may 
be cast, to promote its great and glorious objects. For the Liberia 
mission, more particularly, my anxiety will continue to be intense. 
Connected as I have been with it for more than ten years, and see- 
ing as I have, and watching over its steady onward growth and 
improvement, I pray Heaven it may never lack friends nor means 
to sustain it. 

"I have the pleasure to be, with the highest esteem, reverend 
and dear sir, yours respectfully, John Sets." 

In 1845 the Rev. J. B. Benham was appointed superin- 
tendent of the Liberia mission, the Rev. W. B. Williams 
Principal of the Monrovia Seminary, and Rev. W. B. Hoyt 
assistant missionary. 

They arrived, with their families, at Monrovia in De- 
cember, and were warmly greeted by their brethren at 
the mission house. 

But few days had elapsed after their arrival, ere they 
were called upon to witness a scene of the most unmiti- 
gated horror and barbarity. 

Intelligence was received at the mission house, that 
Capt. Bell, of the African squadron, had captured a 
slaver, about three days out from Cabenda, and three 
hundred miles from Congo, having on board nine hundred 
slaves. On the first day after their capture nineteen died; 
and before they reached Monrovia the number had been 
reduced to seven hundred and fifty-six. Messrs. Benham 
and Hoyt, in company with Governor Roberts, Judge Ben- 
edict, and Dr. Lugenbeel, went to the slaver, and beheld a 
scene of horror beyond the power of pen adequately to 
describe. The following extract from the Missionary Re- 
port of 1846 will throw light upon this subject: 

" Just one week after landing at Monrovia, they were called to 
witness a scene of horror and of wretchedness, sufficient to melt 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 113 

the hardest heart, and to make a man possessing the common 
sensibilities of human nature ashamed of his species. On Sabbath 
evening, the 14th of December, intelligence was received at the 
mission house, that Captain Bell, of the African squadron, had 
captured a bark at the leeward, about three degrees south, 
three days out from Cabenda, and about two hundred miles from 
Congo. She had on board, at the time she was taken, about nine 
hundred slaves. On the first day after her capture nineteen died; 
and by the time she reached Monrovia, during a passage of four- 
teen days, the number had been reduced to seven hundred and 
fifty -six, and several of these in dying circumstances. The name 
of the slaver was ' Pons/ of Philadelphia. On Monday, the 15th, 
brothers Benham and Hoyt, in company with Governor Roberts, 
Judge Benedict, and Dr. Lugenbeel, proceeded to the captured 
vessel, where they beheld a spectacle which it is impossible for 
the powers of description to portray. In attempting to give some 
faint idea of this revolting sight, brother Benham remarks: * The 
stench of the vessel was such, that we remained but a few mo- 
ments on board; long enough, however, to see something of the 
indescribable horrors of the African slave-trade! It was sup- 
posed that a thermometer would range at one hundred to one 
hundred and twenty in the hold. Though I did not go down, 
I saw that, with few exceptions, they were in a state of entire 
nudity. Several were in a dying condition, and many others were 
so emaciated that their skin literally cleaved to their bones. 
Others, again, had worn their skin through, producing putrid 
ulcers, which fed swarms of flies/ 

" The same horrible scene is also attempted to be painted, in 
a letter by the Rev. W. B. Hoyt, as follows: ' I had been prepared, 
to some extent, for a scene of horror, by the account of Lieutenant 
Cogdell, the gentlemanly officer in command; but I found the half 
had not been told me. Nay, it is utterly impossible for language 
to convey an appropriate idea of the suffering of that wretched 
company. The decks were literally crowded with poor abject 
beings. The living and the dying were huddled together with 
less care than is bestowed upon the brute creation. Here and 
there might be seen individuals in the last agonies of expiring 
nature — unknown, and apparently unnoticed. There was no offer 
of sympathy to alleviate, in the least, their misery. Their com- 
panions appeared dejected — weighed down with their own sorrows. 
My heart sickens at the remembrance of that awful scene. As I 
came on the crowded deck, I saw, directly in front of me, one, 
10* 



114 MISSION TO AFRICA, [CHAP. V. 

emaciated, and worn down with suffering to a mere skeleton, 
pining away, and apparently near eternity. I looked over into 
the steerage: the hot, mephitic air almost overpowered me. At 
the foot of the ladder lay two of the most miserable beings I ever 
beheld. They were reduced, as the one above-named, so that 
their bones almost protruded from their flesh. Large sores had 
been worn upon their sides and limbs, as they had been compelled 
to lie upon the hard plank composing the deck of the vessel. 
They lay directly under the hatchway, whither they had crawled, 
apparently, to obtain a little purer air. One I thought dead, until, 
by some slight motion of the limbs, I discovered his agonies were 
not ended. The other lay with his face toward me; and such an 
expression of unmitigated anguish I never before saw. I cannot 
banish the horrid picture. These were not isolated cases; but, as 
they were first noticed, they made, perhaps, a stronger impression 
on my mind.' 

" Of this large and distressed crew, the greater portion were 
fine-looking boys, from ten to twenty years of age. There were 
only forty-seven girls in the company. It now became the duty 
of Dr. J. W. Lugenbeel, United States agent for Recaptured 
Africans, to provide for all these destitute and wretched beings, 
who, in the providence of God, had been thrown upon the colony 
for support, in the best way he could. In making a distribution 
of them, he proposed to place a portion of them under the care of 
our mission, to be trained up under moral and religious influence, 
and educated for future usefulness. Being without instruction 
from the Board, and in view of the scarcity of provision, the 
superintendent felt himself at a loss how to act in the case. Un- 
willing, however, to let so favorable an opportunity of filling up 
our mission schools pass without improvement, and, at the same 
time, hesitating to assume, without authority from the Board, so 
great a responsibility, he determined to call a meeting of such 
members of the Liberia conference as were accessible, for con- 
sultation and advice. This meeting was held on the same day 
the recaptured slaves were brought into Monrovia. It resulted in 
the passage of a resolution, recommending the superintendent to 
take one hundred of them under the patronage of the Missionary 
Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. To assist in defray- 
ing the increased expenses which this new responsibility would 
occasion, a subscription was opened on the spot; and, as an evi- 
dence of the deep interest felt by the missionaries present, the sum 
of one hundred and thirty -five dollars was pledged for this object. 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 115 

A circular was immediately issued from the office of Africa's 
Luminary, in which all these thrilling facts were detailed, and a 
copy forthwith transmitted to the Board. This document contains 
a communication from brother Benham, from which we extract 
the following: 

u ' Agreeably to the recommendation of the meeting, we have 
taken under our care one hundred of the recaptured children, em- 
bracing nineteen girls, they being all the girls we could obtain, 
and now appeal to our Missionary Board, and the friends of 
African missions generally, for help. Brethren, shall we appeal 
in vain ? Was there ever a time of greater need ? I am instructed 
on no account to exceed the appropriation made by the General 
Missionary Committee; and, in consequence of the exhausted state 
of the treasury, that appropriation is hardly sufficient to meet the 
current expenses of the year. The ordinary amount required to 
support and educate a native scholar is thirty dollars annually. I 
had a list of thirty-six names to confer. For the support of these, 
at least for one year, I conclude I am at liberty to draw on the 
Treasurer. But who will support those for whom we select names 
according to our own discretion ? The amount required will be 
about two thousand dollars per annum. The most of them are of 
such an age that they will require instruction from five to seven 
years. 

" ' Will not some of our friends come forward, and make an 
extra effort ? By the advice of all concerned, I have assumed the 
responsibility of supporting them until I hear from the Board, or 
from the persons whose names we have taken the liberty to confer 
upon them ; when we shall determine whether we have them bound 
to us by colonial authority, or give them up again to be bound out 
to others. In that event, we shall feel like exclaiming, " If I am 
bereaved of my children, I am bereaved." 

" ' If we can be assisted in the support of these children, we 
shall have great occasion to hope that a new impulse will be given 
to the missionary cause in this country. They speak an entirely 
different language from the tribes in this part of Africa, and they 
are at a distance of many hundred miles from the place of their 
nativity; and, on both these accounts, we shall expect they will 
remain with us until the time for which they may be bound shall 
have expired. Every change with them now will be for the better; 
we may, therefore, hope for their gratitude and fidelity/ 

" The facts and thrilling appeals contained in the ' Circular,' as 
well as in other dispatches received at the same time, produced a 



116 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

general sensation throughout the country. Two special meetings 
were gotten up immediately, in this city, for the relief of the re- 
captured Africans; one by the New York Colonization Society, 
and the other by our Board of Managers. The former was held at 
the Tabernacle, and resulted in a collection and pledges, the ag- 
gregate of which was rising six hundred dollars; which amount 
was greatly enlarged by subsequent donations. The latter was 
held at the Allen-street Methodist Episcopal church, and was 
appropriately and effectively addressed by the Rev. M. Scudder, 
of the Vestry-street church, and the Rev. William Roberts, of 
Jersey City. The collection and pledges, on this occasion, in- 
cluding provisions and other articles, amounted to about thirteen 
hundred dollars. With the special object of meeting this emer- 
gency, donations in money, provisions, and clothing, have also 
been sent in from various parts of the country, all indicating the 
deep and pervading interest felt for these rescued captives. Ac- 
companying these donations have been, in many instances, letters, 
expressive of the strong and cherished sympathies of the donors 
for the wretched sufferers, and the most earnest desire for their 
physical, mental, and moral culture. These tangible evidences of 
philanthropic and Christian zeal, have greatly encouraged the 
Board to hope, that this signal event, so strangely overruled by 
the providence of God, will have the effect to give a new impulse 
to missionary effort in the Methodist Episcopal Church." 

The superintendent's report for the years 1845 and 1846 
does not contain any. thing of additional interest to that 
made the previous year, by Mr. Seys, with the exception 
that the mission still continued to receive the smiles of 
Providence, and all its departments were steadily prosper- 
ing under the labors of the missionaries. 

One hundred children of the slave ship Pons had been 
taken into the mission schools and families, and were pro- 
vided with food and clothing. 

The health of Rev. Mr. Hoyt and his wife was such, in 
consequence of repeated attacks of the African fever, that 
it was deemed prudent for them to return to the States. 

Miss Laura Brush, and Miss Lavinia Johnson, whose 
health had been restored, sailed in the Liberia packet for 
Monrovia, to enter upon the work of missions. 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 117 

The annual report of the superintendent presents several 
encouraging aspects. The conference seminary was reported 
to be in a prosperous condition, notwithstanding it was again 
clad in mourning by the death of its estimable Principal, 
Mr. Williams. 

The Rev. Mr. Hoyt was appointed his successor, and the 
exercises of the institution met with but little interruption. 
An increase in the membership was reported during the 
year, and the various stations, with but one exception, en- 
joyed a refreshing, from the presence of the Lord. 

The annual report of 1848 represents the Liberia mission, 
in 1847, as in an unusually prosperous condition. Several 
of the mission stations had been graciously visited with 
revivals. 

Liberia having assumed a place among the nations of the 
earth, as an independent republic, modeled after that of the 
United States, it is presumed that the cause of missions will 
become more permanently successful ; and we most ardently 
desire, that the light which shines in western Africa, may 
radiate through all the dark wastes of that long-degraded 
continent. We trust this youthful republic will acquire sta- 
bility and strength ; and that its energies will be directed to 
the advancement of education and religion ; and that it will 
be sustained by all the humane governments of the world, 
in the suppression of bloody wars and that foul and un- 
natural traffick in human beings, which has darkened its 
shores, and disgraced its annals for ages past. 

In consequence of continued ill health, Rev. Mr. Benham 
was obliged to return, with his family, to the United States. 
His annual report for the year, contained the cheering intel- 
ligence that the cause of Christianity was steadily advancing 
in the republic. An addition of one-tenth had been made to 
the Church since the last report, and the work was extend- 
ing into the interior. The "Libera Conference Missionary 
Society" was increasing in interest and prosperity, and 



118 MISSION TO AFRICA. [CHAP. V. 

promised to be an efficient auxiliary in promoting the great 
object of sending the Gospel to the destitute. 

In 1848, the bishop having charge of foreign missions, 
in view of the many difficulties connected with the super- 
vision of the Liberia mission, such as the distance of tho 
field, the great expense in reaching it, and the immense 
sacrifice of life consequent upon exposure to the malaria, in 
connection with the fact, that there were colored minis- 
ters there, of sufficient numbers and talents to take charge 
of the entire work, divided the field into three districts, and 
appointed the following presiding elders, namely : J. W. Rob- 
erts, for Monrovia ; J. S. Payne, for Bassa ; and Francis Burns, 
for Cape Palmas, the latter of whom was appointed to pre- 
side at the next annual conference, to be held at Bassa Cove, 
January 3, 1849. We look forward with some degree of 
anxiety to the result of this experiment. 

Important and interesting intelligence has recently been 
received from Liberia. 

It will be recollected that the colony of Liberia lies mid- 
way between Sierra Leone and Cape Palmas. Its popula- 
tion, including the aboriginals, who incorporated them- 
selves with the immigrants, has increased to upward of 
eighty thousand, while the land they occupy extends along 
nine hundred and twenty miles of coast, and reaches, on an 
average, about one hundred miles into the interior. The 
proportion of the population of Americans, is estimated at 
about ten thousand; and such has been the effect of their 
example and influence, that, out of the remaining seventy 
thousand, consisting of aboriginals, or of captives released 
from slavery, at least fifty thousand can speak the English 
language. The desire for education is so great, that instan- 
ces are not uncommon of natives sending their children four 
or five hundred miles from the interior, to be instructed in 
the primary schools, of which there are thirty-six in opera- 
tion. The whole territory of Liberia has been purchased, 



CHAP. V.] MISSION TO AFRICA. 119 

from time to time, from the aboriginal owners ; and in this 
way twenty petty sovereignties have been extinguished. In 
its former condition the coast was the constant resort of sla- 
vers ; but the traffick is now suppressed entirely, as far as the 
jurisdiction of the republic extends, and its entire abandon- 
ment is an invariable stipulation in every treaty of trade 
and protection into which the republic may consent to enter 
with the neighboring states. Very recently the cheering 
intelligence has been received, of the entire destruction of 
the last slave factories, throughout the whole extent of the 
coast. The present indications- in regard to Africa, are of 
the most auspicious character; and we look forward, with 
more cheering anticipations than ever, to the day when, 
through the influence of the Bible and missionary, the ac- 
cursed traffick in human flesh will become as abhorrent and 
lothsome to the whole civilized world as cannibalism, and 
the unobstructed light, and freedom, and glory of the Gos- 
pel will shine away the Paganism and Mohammedanism of 
that long-benighted land. 



120 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

CHAPTER VI. 

MISSION TO OREGON. 

Far beyond that vast mountain range which forms one 
of the physical boundaries of this immense continent, that 
stretches itself from sea to sea, a solitary stranger from the 
land of the "white man" was seen mingling in the midst of 
a large concourse of Flat Head Indians, who were zealously 
engaged in the celebration of one of their religious festivals. 

We know not how the stranger was impressed by the su- 
perstitious rites he beheld, for he was not a missionary ; but 
his religious prepossessions — and who has them not ? — told 
him they were wrong, and he hesitated not to make known 
his thoughts. He informed them of a people, living toward 
the "rising sun," who had the knowledge of the true God, 
which they received from a book which the Great Spirit had 
sent to them. 

This communication impressed them with such force, that 
a council of the chief men of the nation was convened, and, 
as a result of their deliberations, a deputation of four of 
their principal men was sent on a journey across the Rocky 
Mountains, to inquire after the "white man's God" and the 
wonderful book from heaven. 

After a tedious and perilous journey, they arrived at St. 
Louis, and were introduced to General Clark, the Indian 
agent, to whom they communicated the object of their 
mission. 

The General put them in possession of all the facts in re- 
lation to their inquiries, corroborating what had been told 
them by the stranger at their distant home. The facts con- 
nected with this singular and interesting mission from the 
Flat Heads, accompanied with an engraving of the heads 
of the tribe, were communicated through the Christian 
Advocate and Journal in 1833. 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 121 

It was not remarkable that an interest was at once awa- 
kened in the Christian community in regard to their spirit- 
ual condition. This interest was greatly increased by a 
touching appeal made in their behalf, by the lamented Dr. 
Fisk, in whose heart the fire of missions always burned with 
an even flame. 

A response to this appeal was promptly made by two 
young men, one of whom was a student at the Wesleyan 
University, and the other a traveling minister. Jason and 
Daniel Lee, accompanied by Cyrus Shepard as school- 
teacher, started out upon their journey of three thousand 
miles, across the Rocky Mountains. The projection of this 
mission gave a fresh impulse to the cause of missions in 
general, as shown in an increase of fifty per cent, in the 
contributions to this benevolent cause. 

After a tedious and perilous journey, they arrived at Fort 
Vancouver in September, 1834, having selected this site as 
the most eligible for the establishment of the Oregon mis- 
sion. On the 28th of the above month, Rev. Jason Lee 
preached the first sermon ever preached in the territory, to 
a company of whites, half-breeds, and Indians, who listened 
with attention to his message. During the month of No- 
vember, the missionary, after preaching, baptized four adults 
and fifteen children, thus administering this Christian ordi- 
nance for the first time in the Oregon territory. 

The missionaries were treated with great respect and hos- 
pitality by the citizens, and every information relative to the 
condition of the Indians was cheerfully given. 

As the result of the maturest deliberation, in regard to 
the objects of their mission, it was deemed proper, in view 
of the localities of the tribe, to remove from Fort Vancou- 
ver to the Willamette river, about twenty-five miles from 
its junction with the Columbia, and sixty from the shores of 
the Pacific. 

At that place they found a company of French and 
11 



122 MISSION TO ORfiGON. [CHAP. VI. 

Americans, who had intermarried with the natives, and were 
but few removes from barbarism. 

They no sooner arrived at the place, than they com- 
menced to build them cabins, and cultivate the soil, which 
was remarkably fertile. 

So soon as their accommodations would allow, they opened 
a school for the instruction of the children, and commenced 
preaching the Gospel to the inhabitants. At the request 
of the principal men at Fort Vancouver, Mr. Shepard was 
left in charge of a school, consisting chiefly of half-breeds 
collected in the vicinity of the Fort, and the children of the 
Hudson Bay Company. The prospects of success were so 
encouraging, that the Missionary Board sent out a rein- 
forcement, consisting of a physician, carpenter, blacksmith, 
and three female teachers. This company, including the 
wives, children, and domestics, amounted to thirteen. 

They arrived at the mission house in May, 1837, where 
they were received with great cordiality. Thus strength- 
ened, the mission rapidly increased in usefulness and pros- 
perity. So important had this field become, and so great 
was the demand for laborers, that, before the lapse of an- 
other year, the Rev. David Leslie, wife, and three children, 
and the Rev. H, K. W. Perkins, accompanied by a pious 
young lady as teacher, joined their brethren at Willamette. 

To prevent the manufacture, sale, and use of ardent spir- 
its as a beverage, a temperance society was formed, on the 
total abstinence principle, and all united in giving it a hearty 
support. 

The labors of the devoted missionaries were crowned with 
success. The seed sown, in due time produced a harvest 
full of encouragement. The God of missions poured out 
his Spirit on the school under the superintendence of Mr. 
Shepard, who had left Fort Vancouver and joined his breth- 
ren at Willamette. The revival extended to the adults ; and 
French, English, Americans, and half-breed Indians were 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 128 

converted and brought into the fold of Christ. The num- 
ber of accessions amounted to forty. 

A missionary society was formed, and three hundred and 
forty-eight dollars were subscribed in aid of the cause. The 
missionaries, by their self-denying labors, had gained the con- 
fidence of the citizens of the colony and surrounding coun- 
try, and also the Indians with whom they came in contact. 

A door being opened among extensive tribes of Indians 
extending from the coast to the Rocky Mountains, in 1838 
Rev. Jason Lee visited the States, accompanied by five young 
natives, three of whom were to be educated at the expense 
of their parents, and the remaining two were to travel with 
him. His object was to procure more help for that inter- 
esting, though distant field of labor. In this he was suc- 
cessful, as the Missionary Board, after mature deliberation, 
resolved to send an additional reinforcement. On the re- 
turn of Rev. Mr. Lee to Oregon, the Board were enabled to 
send out with him five missionaries, one physician, a black- 
smith, millwright, cabinet maker, three carpenters and joiners, 
three farmers, a mission steward, and several female teachers. 

This company embarked for Oregon by way of the Sand- 
wich Islands, where, after a voyage of ten months, they 
arrived. Before their arrival a glorious work of God was 
effected through the prayers, personal efforts, and faithful, 
earnest exhortations of the missionaries, which resulted in 
the conversion of upward of one thousand souls. So rapid 
and powerful a revival never was known before, nor since, 
among any Indian tribes. 

As every thing relating to the conversion of the heathen 
is important, and this work was of so marked and wonder- 
ful a character, we subjoin the following communication to 
the Corresponding Secretary, taken from the journal of the 
Rev. Mr. Perkins : 

" Very Dear Sir, — Knowing the deep interest which the friends 
of missions feel in the success of the Gospel in this country, the 



124 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

large sums of money which have been expended, and the many 
prayers which are daily offered to God for this object, I deem it 
will be highly gratifying to them to hear that God has begun to 
pour out his Spirit upon us; and that there has been a glorious 
work advancing, the past winter, among the Chinook tribe, for 
one hundred miles along the Columbia; and that some hundreds 
of them have turned to the Lord, and have become a spiritual 
Church of praying souls. The work has been gradual, but very 
powerful. It commenced at this station as follows: 

" About the beginning of September last, there arrived at this 
station three men, travelers from the United States, via the Rocky 
Mountains, bound, they knew not whither, but seeking a better 
country — not the heavenly, for they were all prayer less souls. 
Yet, they had not always been so, or, at least, not all of them, as 
will be seen hereafter. Their names were Benjamin Wright, David 
Dutton, and Peter Lawson. 

" Being about to put up a large building for the convenience of 
giving instruction to the natives, we concluded to hire them; and, 
accordingly, they commenced working at the mission, and became 
members of our family. They were unknown to us, and we to 
them; and so far as religious feeling was concerned, we had no 
reason to suspect any. We looked upon them, at first, with a 
suspicious eye, not knowing how they would relish our religious 
exercises. 

" After some days, the uncommon pensiveness, or, rather, sad- 
ness — for he was always pensive — of Mr. Wright, awakened 
suspicion in our mind that he had known something of disap- 
pointment, or sorrow of some kind, we hardly knew what, and 
hardly dared to make inquiries. At family worship, this feeling 
of restless sorrow was more particularly visible — not in his eye, 
for this was usually closed or turned away at such seasons, but in 
his manner — the tardy step, the suppressed sigh, the tremulous 
voice, all, all told too plainly what it was the wish of the man to 
conceal. Reader — if one should ever ponder these lines — it was 
the guilt of an unfaithful messenger of heaven! 

" The whole matter was soon made plain, when we learned that 
he had been, for many years, a circuit rider in the Methodist con- 
nection. But, such was the reluctance with which he made this 
confession, and such the sorrow which seemed to overwhelm him 
at the bare mention of it, that we forbore; and it was some days 
before we dared so to resume the subject, as to draw from him 
some account of himself. 



CHAP. VI. J MISSION TO OREGON. 125 

'* Many weary months had passed — months of deep anguish, 
such only as an unfaithful minister can feel — since he had laid 
aside that commission his Lord had given him to execute. In the 
meantime he had tried the world; the paltry trash of wealth 
flowed into his hand in abundance, but happiness was not in it; 
riches came and went, came and went, until his weary spirit 
lothed the pursuit; and now came the struggle, whether he 
should return to God and duty, or persist in the heart-sickening 
chase. Undecided, ashamed, bewildered, he sought to fly the 
abodes of men. With a wild, tumultuous storm raging in his 
bosom, he mounted his horse, to travel he hardly knew whither. 

" At length, thinking that happiness might possibly be found 
by exchanging the shores of the Atlantic for those of the Pacific, 
he joined a small company, who, like himself, were in pursuit of 
happiness, and boldly ventured across the Rocky Mountains. The 
voice of prayer and praise awakened in his breast that class of 
feelings which he could not well conceal. The secret and irre- 
sistible wish arose in his soul, to regain that peace and happiness 
which he had lost. 

" But, then, he was no private individual. He again felt that 
' woe,' which had followed his soul fourteen years before, to follow 
him if he preached not the Gospel. He knew his duty, and he 
knew that to return to that duty was his only path to the favor 
of God. The struggle was hard. The tempter came with over- 
whelming violence; he was on the very borders of despair. He at 
length resolved, though feeling extreme weakness, to take again 
the hallowed cross, and, come what would, never to hide again 
his Lord's command. He humbly requested the privilege of testi- 
fying in his Master's name, The privilege was granted, and, by 
discharging this duty, his peace of mind returned; not as in past 
days, but such a taste as only induced him constantly to apply to 
the same great source. Brother Lee, finding it necessary at this 
time, for the supply of our temporal wants, to make a voyage to 
Willamette, left us, on the 16th of October, with our house about 
half completed; Dutton and Lawson leaving us about the same 
time, I was left alone with brother Wright. 

" Soon after we were left alone, we concluded, for the improve- 
ment of our minds, and our advancement in the spiritual life, to 
deliver a sermon before each other every evening before our fire- 
side, my wife being the only one besides who could understand 
English, and accordingly commenced, with all the formality due 
to an audience. These exercises were greatly blessed to us; and, 

11* 



126 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

as we unfolded to each other the Gospel duties and privileges, we 
were led to seek, more and more, an entire conformity to Christ. 
Seeing us so earnestly engaged, from day to day, in the services 
of religion, the attention of some of the natives was arrested, and 
they began to attend with us, although as mere spectators, for they 
understood none of these things. At length, their curiosity arose 
to such a pitch, that a few of them begged of me to explain to 
them, in their own language, what we discoursed to each other. 

" We had constantly preached to them, from the commencement 
of our mission among them, but without effect, they being entirely 
indifferent to Gospel truth. I now commenced explaining to them, 
at the close of every sermon, the leading truths which we had dis- 
cussed; and we now saw, for the first time, that these truths pro- 
duced a seriousness among them. Their interest increased, and 
they at last came with a request that we would reverse the order 
of the exercises, and speak to them first. This I did, and we 
still continued our exercises in English at the close; and their 
attention was so fixed, that some of them continued to tarry 
through the English exercises. 

" We now began to wrestle for all the fullness of the Gospel 
blessings, even for the ' sanctification of soul, body, and spirit.' 
This great blessing I obtained at the Monmouth camp meeting, in 
1836; but after going again to my station, (Mercer, Me.,) I enjoyed 
it only a few weeks. It then gave me such happiness, that the 
impression of it never left me; and, in all my backslidings since, 
I have ever looked back to those few weeks when I enjoyed this 
fullness of love, as the happiest portion of my life — it was heaven 
below. There was but one on my station who professed to enjoy 
it; and she being an unmarried female, I could have no counsel or 
instruction, which I so much needed at that time. The valuable 
works of Wesley and Fletcher were not then in my possession, nor 
was I thoroughly acquainted with the doctrine of holiness. My 
inexperienced feet were, therefore, soon turned out of the way; 
and, yielding to the reasonings of Satan, I soon lost the witnessing 
Spirit, and fell into darkness — such darkness as might be felt. 
This was the commencement of that long and painful season of 
distraction and doubt, which arrived only to a crisis at the Sand- 
wich Islands, on my way to this country, in 1837. The darkness 
was only heightened when I fled to books for help; and, what 
was worse still, not to those calculated to throw light on the 
subject, but such as served to darken counsel by words without 
knowledge. 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 127 

" But this is not the place for a history of my experience. Suf- 
fice it to say, that from the time of my losing this blessing, in 
1836, to this period, however much I had at times enjoyed of 
religion, the loss of this left 

4 An aching void 
The world could never fill.' 

" Feeling at this time that the good Spirit was present, and feel- 
ing how unprepared I was to engage in the work of saving souls, 
I was led to cry mightily to God for this great blessing. For 
several days I was extremely tempted and buffeted; and, although 
it seemed sometimes very near, I was afraid, but continued to 
strive, and pray, and preach, though I saw more and more my 
unfitness for any religious duty. Monday, the 28th of October, 
was the day of my salvation ; but, notwithstanding this, it was a 
day of severe trial. In the evening, at my private devotions, I 
was in such darkness that I could not pray. I was brought to a 
crisis. I felt willing to give up all for the prize, but to exercise 
faith in God now seemed impossible. I felt my need, but I thought 
not now, not just yet- — my heart is too hard — too dark. I knew 
not what to say. My heart stood still, until unawares I found 
myself on my way again to the house. But I resolved to neglect 
no duty, blessed or not. I therefore took my Bible, and dis- 
coursed as well as I was able in Indian and English, and felt some 
liberty. After finishing these exercises, it was proposed to spend 
a season in prayer. I felt weary, and concluded I had better give 
over striving, for that evening at least, and fell into a train of 
thought on my then present situation. I felt the time had come 
when I must be blessed or give over the struggle. 

* What was in the way ? It was unbelief. But why was it I 
could not believe ? I ran over once more in my mind the promises. 
Who, thought I, has made these promises to me ? A man — an im- 
potent being? No; Jehovah. I could doubt no more. My soul 
was in an instant overwhelmed with shame, under a sense of past 
unbelief. I saw the promises in a new light — the words of Him 
who could not lie — the great God — myself a poor worm of the 
dust. I was abashed — humbled; the great deep of my soul was 
broken up. I burst into a flood of tears — a moment more, and I 
was enabled to cast myself on the mercy of God in his promises, 
and the tumultuous feelings of my soul subsided, and I found 
myself calmly and firmly trusting in Christ my Savior— whom I 
now felt to be a glorious Savior — able to cleanse from all sin; yes, 
I felt that he had spoken a second time, ' Be clean/ My every 



128 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

breath seemed prayer and praise alternately. I felt so weak and 
helpless, that I dare hardly move from my knees, for fear I should 
again grieve the Spirit. It was a late hour, yet I scarcely dared 
sleep lest I should lose my hold of my Savior. I slept less than 
usual, and awoke at an early hour in a tranquil, praying frame. 

" Feeling that I had now received the Lord's anointing, my first 
inquiry was, What can I do for Him who has done so much for 
me ? After praying for direction, I proceeded to the Indian lodges, 
and commenced talking with them from house to house concerning 
their souls, and praying with them. The blessed Spirit accom- 
panied these feeble efforts, and conviction began to fasten on some 
few hearts. 

" About this time some of the natives began to pray. The first 
individual who was so wrought upon by the Holy Spirit, so as to 
betake himself to this duty, was an old Indian doctor, who lives 
within half a mile of the mission house, by name Tumsowit, a 
little, free-hearted, jovial old man, but, in consequence of his pro- 
fession, a man of some consequence; for the title of doctor always 
gives weight to character, either in the civilized or barbarous 
world. At first the old man thought praying to be an art, and 
most happy was he when he could string together some ten or 
twelve sentences in the manner in which I used them, and his 
inquiry seemed to be how he should increase his stock of words. 
He therefore lost no opportunity of praying and attending prayer. 

" But now a storm of persecution opened upon him, for all his 
people contended that he did not pray correctly, and used words 
which I did not; and I was called upon to decide the question, 
which gave me a fine opportunity of explaining to him and them 
fully the nature of prayer — that God looks not at the words, but 
the heart. 

" Seeing the old man anxious to be taught the right way, I lost 
no opportunity of impressing on his mind the corruptions of the 
natural heart, and the necessity of a thorough change. Brother 
AV. and I often took him with us in private to pray; and feeling 
that God alone could teach him effectually, we often pleaded before 
the Lord for his conversion. As he was the only one for some 
time who showed a deep feeling, we took in him a peculiar interest. 

" It was not long before conviction was deeply wrought in his 
soul, and his only desire seemed to be to escape the wrath to come, 
and lay hold on eternal life. After praying a week or more, he 
entirely forsook his family; and what time he did not spend with 
us at the mission house, was spent alone among the rocks and hills 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 129 

on his knees. When our meetings were over for the night, he 
would lie down on the chamber floor, and pray sometimes for half 
an hour, or until nature was exhausted, and sink to rest, and in 
the morning at an early hour leave his bed for the woods. Every 
day, for a fortnight, his convictions seemed to increase. For a 
whole week I do not know that he once visited his people or his 
wives — he had three — and his sighs, and tears, and prayers, told 
his deep penitence. He used almost constantly to watch for us, 
when we retired for our secret devotions, that he might have the 
privilege of praying with us; and often, when we would be en- 
gaged in the woods, not suspecting any one near, the old man 
would make his appearance, and, kneeling beside us, would pour 
out his soul with strong cries, and sometimes tears, to Him who 
was able to save. At length, after a fortnight spent in this manner, 
God, who is rich in mercy, turned his mourning into joy. This 
took place at the close of one of our little meetings, while we were 
engaged in prayer and supplication for this same object. His joy 
on this occasion was not great, but the change was immediately 
observable. He was a new man. 

"His care and concern for himself now in a great measure 
ceased, and immediately his soul went out in strong desires for 
the salvation of others. The next day he began to exhort, indi- 
vidually, those with whom he met, to break off their sins. 

" The work now spread. Others commenced seeking the Lord 
by prayer and supplication; and such were the number of inquir- 
ers, that I was obliged to lay aside all business, and devote myself 
day and night to the great work. 

" Our house being now so far complete as to permit us to assem- 
ble in it, we forsook our former place of assembly, which had 
become too small for the congregation which attended, and hence- 
forth met in the new hall, thirty by twenty feet. This, too, was 
soon filled, and on the Sabbath to overflowing. 

"At this juncture brother Lee arrived, and was astonished to 
see the change which had taken place during his absence of five 
weeks. 

" Previous to this, as our time was devoted in the evenings to 
praying with the Indians, and giving instruction to the mourners, 
we had established five o'clock meetings in the morning, and had 
our English exercises at that hour. Brother Lee now joined us, 
and our meetings increased in interest. Some twenty were now 
under conviction, of each sex about an equal number. 

" The most interesting case was that of one of the chief men of 



130 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

the village, whose Indian name is Yacooetar. This interesting 
native stands unique among his tribe for one singularity — his 
parents did not flatten his head. He is a stout, well-built man, 
with a high, full forehead, and such a countenance as would com- 
mand respect in any nation. Proud, haughty, fearless — l a brave ' 
among his tribe — it was hardly to be expected that he would be 
among the first who should become followers of a meek and lowly 
Master. But God can abase the proud, and give humility. 

" This man lived in the same house with Tumsowit, and, for a 
time, was his bitterest opposer. They now met to pray together, 
as did many more, while old prejudices were forgotten. 

"For a time he said but little, but sat and heard with deep 
attention. Evening after evening he was the first to come, the last 
to go away. In the morning, too, while the other villagers were 
locked in slumber, he would steal from his bed, and make his way 
to the mission house. Seeing him thus attentive, I asked him one 
morning how it happened that he arose so much earlier than for- 
merly. ' Why/ said he, ' I cannot sleep. When I go home and 
lie down, I think of what you tell us, and I cannot sleep. I sleep 
a little, and then I dream that I am in meeting, and my heart is all 
the time talking over what you say. My heart was formerly 
asleep, I see, but it is now awake.' He soon after this began to 
pray; and his convictions of sin increased, until he was led to 
give his heart to God. 

" The evening of his conversion will long be fresh in my mem- 
ory. It was an evening of the power of God. Our kitchen was 
crowded with sinners, inquiring what they should do to be 
saved, and our souls were unusually drawn out in prayer. The 
powers of darkness seemed to tremble before the power of a 
present God. It was some such season as those often described by 
the Methodist fathers. I was kneeling by Yacooetar's side. His 
strong heart bowed — he prayed, unconscious, it seemed, of all that 
was passing around him. He pleaded before that God who has 
said, * Draw nigh unto me, and I will draw nigh unto you.' God 
was there — his heart yielded — lie trusted — the struggle was gone — 
his soul was at peace. His thoughts now turned upon his wife 
and daughter, who were both present; and going and kneeling by 
their side, he exhorted them to pray, while his own spirit arose in 
prayer for God's blessing upon them. 

" On this, and three or four of the following evenings, the power 
of God was wonderfully displayed, and we have reason to believe 
fifteen or twenty passed from death unto life. 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON, 131 

" These were days of rejoicing with us, and many of the poor 
natives will, doubtless, recur to them from the blissful seats of 
heaven, as the commencement of their journey thither. 

" Mrs. Perkins now took upon herself the charge of the females, 
meeting and praying with numbers of them every day, and the 
good work spread rapidly among them. 

" The sound of prayer was now as common among the rocks 
and hills of Wascopam as the shining of the sun. Its was usually 
first heard about four o'clock, which we made our hour of rising, 
and it was continued sometimes until near midnight. 

" I will add a short account of one more individual conversion, 
which must suffice. This I relate of Tumeocool, another of the 
chief men of the village, and who resides only a few rods from 
our door. He is called ' the one-eyed chief/ as he is blind of one 
eye. He has generally acted as our interpreter, and of course is 
more intelligent than most of the village. Being a very dispas- 
sionate man, it was several weeks before his attention was aroused 
to a sense of his condition; but when this conviction of himself, as 
a sinner, was brought home to his heart by the agency of the Holy 
Spirit, he no longer delayed. 

" After attentively attending on the means of grace for some time, 
and seeing his people becoming changed, he commenced in earnest 
seeking the Lord. One morning, at public prayers, seeing his 
deep concern, I requested him to pray. This he did at some 
length, and with much feeling. After prayers I took him with me 
to the wood. Passing along I asked him how he felt. ' 0/ said 
he, 'my heart is very small, and very sorrowful. Yesterday I 
prayed most all day out behind that hill/ pointing to a distant 
hill, 'but my heart is still bad/ I told him God alone could 
change it, and of what Jesus had done to make him happy; and, 
kneeling down, exhorted him to give his heart immediately to 
God, and he would find relief. It was a hallowed spot. We felt 
God to be there; and ere we rose from our knees his poor benighted 
soul was filled with light and love; and we returned to the house 
filled with joy. Since that time he has ever appeared like a pious, 
humble Christian. 

" It was not to be expected that these things would remain a 
secret, or such a work be confined to one small village. The love 
of God shed abroad in the heart is a flame which cannot be hid. 

" An Indian tribe is like a great family, every member connected 
with another; and as all the members of a family feel a mutual 
interest, so with all the members of any one tribe. 



132 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

" As soon, therefore, as the love of God was shed abroad in the 
hearts of a few at this village, these social ties were immediately 
tested, and they were for going off directly to tell their relatives 
in the neighboring villages ' what great things the Lord had done 
for them/ 

" This was especially the case with Tumsowit. Having a large 
circle of relatives in the neighboring villages, his soul could hardly 
contain itself in Wascopam; nor did it have occasion to long, for 
as the work became more general, we concluded it would be best 
for us to separate, and extend the work as fast as possible. Hav- 
ing fully made up our minds on the subject, brothers Lee and 
Wright, with Tumsowit, and several of the converts, left me on 
the 17th of December, 1839, and proceeded down the river about 
ten miles, to a small village, called by the natives, Claticut. 

" They arrived in the evening, and proceeded to an old man's 
house, by the name of Papeus. Their errand was anticipated, and 
the old man, calling his people around him, to the number of fifty 
or more, anxiously waited to hear the talk of i the great Chief 
above ' — their name for the Deity — which brother Lee gave them 
through Tumsowit. 

" They listened with deep attention. It was the first time that 
many of them had heard a Gospel sermon; and as they had heard 
what strange things God was doing at Wascopam, and seeing be- 
fore them their ' brothers' recently made happy, and earnestly 
engaged in this new way of worshiping ' the great Chief ' — they 
had formerly worshiped by dancing ; a religion the traders had 
taught them — some of them were much affected. There is nothing 
like living witnesses to give edge to truth. 

"The brethren resumed their labors at five o'clock the next 
morning, and continued their meetings through the day. A man 
having died the night previous, half the village was in mourning, 
which gave the brethren an opportunity of showing these poor be- 
nighted souls their relations to death and eternity, and of preach- 
ing unto them * Jesus and the resurrection.' Tumsowit was now 
in his element, and labored powerfully in exhortation and prayer. 

" The evening was a time of the overwhelming power of God. 
Many cried aloud for mercy, and conviction seemed general; and 
after the public exercises were over, many retired and poured out 
their souls in secret. The next day was spent in the same way, 
preaching and visiting from house to house, and holding prayer 
meetings with the mourners; for their mourning for the dead was 
now taken up in mourning for themselves, as sinners. This third 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. l.'>3 

evening* was a time of still deeper feeling than any before, and the 
cry for mercy was general. Like the Ninevites, they repented, 
from the greatest to the least, and ere their meeting closed, which 
was continued to a late hour, many, it was believed, were born of 
the Spirit. Day and night the sound of prayer was now heard in 
every direction — in the houses, the woods, and prairies. The few 
following days which were spent there witnessed the same things. 
Men, women, and even little children, were alike affected. One 
little boy, in relating, in his simple, artless way, the change he 
felt in his heart, said, ' I feel now very light. I can run very fast; 
and if I have to bring water now, I shall not be tired.' The se- 
cret of it all was, the mighty workings of the Spirit of God. Monday, 
(22d), brother W. returned to Wascopam, informing us what great 
things God was doing, which greatly strengthened our hands. 
Wednesday, having spent one week at this village, and having 
joined nearly one hundred in society, the brethren thought it expe- 
dient to pursue their voyage still farther, and accordingly dropped 
down the river about fifteen miles, to two other villages, situated 
on opposite sides of the river, and containing about one hundred 
and forty inhabitants. 

" They pitched their tent before the largest village, called Clemi- 
aksuc, and commenced their labors as they had done at Claticut. 
The same power here attended their labors as at the former village. 
Their meetings were continued, with but little intermission, day 
and night. Brother Lee says he related to them the simple story 
of the Gospel — the history of Him who was manifested to take 
away our sin; and as it happened to Philip, while preaching at 
Samaria, that ' they all gave heed to those things, from the least 
to the greatest,' so it was here, but not without some opposition 
the first few days. One Indian doctor — 'sorcerer,' he would 
have been called in St. Paul's day — in particular, used his arts to 
hinder the work, but the power of God soon made him tremble 
even, and sue for mercy. 

" In one of their meetings, brother W. relates, one woman was so 
affected that she fell to the ground, and lay two hours as one dead, 
insomuch that many said, ' She is dead;' and then coming to 
herself, praised God aloud for what he had done for her soul. This 
was in the evening. The next day she went into the woods for 
secret prayer, and was so overcome by the power of God, that she 
lay on the ground nearly all day, unable to return to her house. 
She was a woman of influence and respectability, and continues 
to walk in the narrow wav. At another time, while the brethren 

12 



134 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

were wrestling in prayer in their tent, there happened to arrive 
two strangers, one of them an Indian doctor, who, after remaining 
a short time, were so convicted that they fell on their knees and 
cried for mercy; and ere they ceased praying, which was contin- 
ued about two hours, one of them was set at liberty. Such were 
the wonderful displays of Divine power from day to day. They 
tarried at these two villages ten days, during which time it was 
judged one hundred turned to the Lord. These they formed into 
classes, appointing leaders, and passed on to another village, three 
miles below, called Nenootletete. About one hundred Indians 
were congregated here, to whom they preached the word. Being 
so near the other villages, they had knowledge of all that had been 
passing there, and were in anxious expectation to witness the same 
things, though they hardly knew what to make of them. 

" Such was the power displayed at the first meeting with them, 
that there was a general and simultaneous crying for mercy. The 
next, being Sabbath, was a time of power, and a day of salvation 
to many souls. The interest was indeed universal; and as they all 
desired it, brother Lee put them all into classes, to the number of 
seventy-five or eighty. 

" The brethren called next at a small village, three miles further 
down, containing thirty souls. Here the word was attended with 
such success, that out of this number they joined twenty-eight in 
society. They found no more Indians until they reached 'the 
Cascades/ a distance of about twenty miles. Here were about 
forty, in winter quarters, and they tarried with them one day and 
two nights. Here they met with some opposition, in consequence 
of Roman Catholic influence having been felt among them, the 
priest being beforehand in giving his instructions. The good seed, 
however, took effect in many of their hearts, and two classes, 
numbering twenty-seven, were formed. I have since visited them, 
and much of the opposition, I find, has vanished; and the little 
classes were unmolested, and striving to walk in the fear of God. 

" Being strengthened and grea'tly encouraged, they now resolved 
to push the conquest further, and embarked for Fort Vancouver, 
distant some forty miles. They now entered on a new field, quite 
different from that in which they had been laboring, and one which 
presented many difficulties. For, besides the soul-destroying in- 
fluence of this large trading establishment, they had Roman Ca- 
tholicism to contend with; but knowing the Gospel commission to 
be, ' Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every crea- 
ture,' they could not hesitate, but went boldly forward, preaching 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 135 

the Gospel to all who would hear it, whether whites or Indians, 
until the 21st of January, 1840, when brother Wright concluded to 
leave brother Lee at Vancouver to prosecute his labors, and pay a 
short visit to the Willamette settlement. His first discourse was 
delivered at a saw-mill, where four or five white men were at work, 
and was attended with visible displays of Divine power. One 
man, a Mr. Gale, born somewhere in the vicinity of Washington, 
D. C, was so wrought upon, that he cried aloud for mercy, and 
has since found pardon in the blood of Jesus. He then passed on, 
and preached once at the mission; and, finding some laborers at 
work on the mission hospital, he tarried with them a few days, and 
his labors were blessed to the awakening of several of them, who 
have since sought and obtained the pearl of great price. His visit 
was short, and he returned to Vancouver on the 7th of February, 
and found brother Lee enjoying considerable prosperity in his labors 
among the natives, but none among the white population. Truly 
did Christ say, 'How hardly shall they that have riches enter 
into the kingdom of God/ It was hardly to be expected, such are 
the fascinations of wealth, that these rich men of the honorable 
Hudson Bay Company would engage in seeking that which, if ob- 
tained, requires us to renounce the world, and become followers of 
Him who had not where to lay his head. 

"They, however, treated the brethren, as they always have our 
missionaries, with a generous hospitality, and afforded them every 
facility in their power for prosecuting their work; and you will 
please credit to John M'Laughlin, Esq., the present governor of 
this fort, the sum of $44, as a donation to our mission. 

" February 13th, I had the happiness of meeting once more with 
brother Lee, at Vancouver, and spent the Sabbath with him. 
Found him in health, and strong in the Lord; rejoicing for all that 
he had seen of the wonders of redeeming grace, and finding him 
still determined to occupy all the ground he had explored in this 
lower region. We again parted, commending each other to the 
grace of God, when I returned to Wascopam. Brother W. arrived 
soon after me, and is still with us, although expecting in a few 
weeks to leave the country. 

" Since the departure of brother Lee, in December, my time has 
been almost wholly devoted to traveling from village to village, 
preaching, catechising, and taking the oversight of the classes as 
far as the Cascades, a distance of fifty miles — embracing more than 
five hundred souls, and classes to the number of thirty. Mrs. 
Perkins has had the principal care of this station, the females 



136 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

especially, and has devoted many of her evenings, in my absence, 
to the instruction of the boys in Scripture history. 

" Notwithstanding my absence from this station, the work has 
spread and deepened here in many hearts. Nearly the whole vil- 
lage, for a time, seemed deeply affected, and their attention on the 
means constant; and, on the Sabbath, there was usually a great 
flocking from the villages around, so that we were under the 
necessity of meeting the people in the yard, in the open air. I 
have sometimes detained them for two hours, sitting on the cold, 
wet ground, listening to the words of eternal life, without their 
appearing weary, many of them nearly naked too. Several aged 
females, of more than threescore years, have traveled more than 
two miles to prayers, through the severest weather this winter; 
and it is truly soul-cheering to witness their desire for instruction, 
as, indeed, of most of the natives. They are now pretty well 
acquainted with the historical parts of the Bible at this station, 
and can repeat from memory the history of Christ, as found in 
the Gospels, as accurately as one in ten of Christians in civilized 
lands. 

" On the last night of the old year, I held a watch meeting in 
our little chapel, which was an interesting time. The house was 
crowded; and I took this opportunity of explaining to them the 
rules of our society, and of forming the first society of natives 
(adults) ever formed by us in Oregon. 

" On the 10th of January, of the present year, I paid a visit to 
a large village which stands at the head of the Chinook tribe, at 
the head of the Dalles, called by the natives Wishham — the 
Wishram of W. Irving: see his ' Astoria' — and preached to 
them, for the first time, the Gospel. I arrived thither, with 
Yacooetar, in the evening, and the first night was spent in pre- 
paring me a lodge of sticks and mats, which I set up within 
twenty rods of the village. 

" The first night scarcely any one came to see us, or took any 
notice of us; and I, therefore, caused it to be proclaimed that I 
would meet them at my lodge, at the hour of sunrise in the morn- 
ing. Morning came, and the hour of sunrise; but, out of a village 
of three hundred souls, but one man made his appearance, the 
people alledging it was too cold to meet out of doors. 

"I therefore looked round for a meeting-house, and, at last, 
found one where I least suspected it. It was a large cellar, dug 
some years ago, when dancing was in vogue, and capable of con- 
taining the whole village. Making a clearance of the rubbish 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 137 

which had collected in it, and flooring it with mats, I called the 
people together here about ten, A. M., and commenced my labors. 
The congregation was small, consisting of a few men and boys, and 
about twenty-five women. In the afternoon the congregation was 
increased. The next day, Wednesday, it was doubled; Thursday, 
about two hundred; and Friday, nearly the whole village. I never 
saw such wretched objects in one congregation before, and probably 
there never was a village more degraded. My bowels yearned over 
them. Long, long had been their night; and, while I stood before 
them, with the Bible in my hand, you may be assured I felt it an 
unspeakable privilege. 

"0!I would that my brethren in the ministry at home knew 
what a blessed privilege it is to preach the Gospel to the heathen; 
then, methinks, more of them would volunteer in this work. 

"Naked, squalid, ugly-featured, blind, halt, and lame — how 
truly does the Scripture say of the heathen, 'Destruction and 
misery are in their ways V I now endeavored to show them the 
way of peace, by pointing them to Him who has made peace for 
us by his cross. 

" After preaching to them for two days, they seemed to awake 
as from a dream. Satan's whole empire felt the shock. I expected 
it would be so. 

"Friday was a cold, rainy day, but a blessed day to many souls. 
At the hour of twilight I walked out to find a retired spot, where 
I might give vent to the feelings of my soul; but this was impos- 
sible without traveling a long distance, for the rocks and prairie, 
for half a mile around, rang with prayer. I should judge there 
were fifty engaged in such wrestling, that the sound might have 
been heard afar off — their secret chamber, nature's own temple; 
and, although it rained and hailed, and the ground was covered 
with snow, many of them struggled half an hour. I was much 
moved in thinking of the change which had taken place in four 
days; but the Gospel was to them the power of God to salvation, 
because it was believed. 

" In the evening I met the men at one of the largest houses, and 
enjoyed a season of conference. The house could convene about 
eighty, almost the whole of whom spoke very feelingly of their 
past wretchedness and darkness, and their great joy that they 
now had heard the words of the great Chief above to them. 
Several testified that their hearts had become very light since 
they had begun to pray, and eight or ten said they were filled 
with peace while they were out in the prairie that evening. How 

12* 



138 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

many were justified I could not tell; but many, I was sure, 
would be, as sure as that God hears the prayer of penitence. 
They all seemed to feel a deep abhorrence of their past situation, 
and expressed, over and over again, their determination henceforth 
to serve God. Will not many prayers be offered by the friends of 
the poor heathen, that the Lord will give assisting grace ? 

" I called at one house where was an aged doctor, who had seen 
nearly a hundred years. He remembered the visit of Clarke and 
Lewis, and described their dress, and the general sensation pro- 
duced on them by their unexpected appearance, and the trinkets 
they brought with them. His appearance and conversation in- 
terested me much. He seemed a relic of former days — a voice 
from the past. A whole century he had stood, and seen his 
people rise and fall around him; and many a time had he shed 
the bitter tear for his comrades, while he had seen the oblivious 
wave of death close over them, and not one ray of light cast 
athwart the gloom, and no voice to direct him, or them, to a 
glorious immortality, where friends may meet again. My heart 
arose in silent praise to Him who had spared his life to hear, like 
Simeon, of Jesus. And, what was more interesting still to me, was, 
that I could give him the Gospel now through one of his own 
countrymen. ' Tell him/ said I to Yacooetar, ' of Jesus/ Ya- 
cooetar commenced — gave an account of his birth, his life, his 
conversations with his disciples, his instructions — but, when he 
came to tell of his sufferings and death, < Ah ! ah !' the old man 
would exclaim at every few sentences, and seemed all eye and ear. 
Yacooetar then told him of his resurrection, and the charge he 
had given to his disciples, to give his talk to all the world, and tell 
them to throw away their bad* hearts, and come to him; of his 
ascension, and the pouring out of the Spirit on the day of Pente- 
cost; and then told him of the scenes of a future judgment, and 
the final destiny of the righteous and wicked after death. When 
he had finished — and they were both, by this time, very much 
excited — ' Ah !' exclaimed the old man, with a loud voice, ' this is 
the talk I want to hear!' and then, turning to me, he tried to 
express his thankfulness that I had come to tell him of these 
things; and then, taking a poker, and pulling the coals from the 
fire, ' There V he exclaimed, * you have come, just so, to pull me 
out of the fire/ The old man then joined us in prayer, and has, 
since that time, been like a true seeker of the pearl of great price. 
He prays regularly with his family from day to day, and, so far as 
I know, walks worthy of the Gospel. 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 139 

" Saturday, my appointments called me away from this interest- 
ing village. I have several times since visited it, and find that, in 
this place, ' the kingdom of heaven is like leaven which a woman 
took and hid in three measures of meal.' The work has ever since 
been spreading and deepening. The Lord has raised up several 
powerful exhorters there; one especially, who is a Walla- walla — 
the tribe adjoining. I have seen him exhort until the sweat rolled 
down his animated face like rain. 

" The last time that I was there was on the 15th inst., when I 
spent one night only; but it was a feast to my soul. Almost every 
man, woman, and child in the village leads a life of prayer, and 
seems anxiously striving to enter in at ' the strait gate/ I have 
taken into society there two hundred and sixty. This is the 
Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes. I am anxiously 
waiting the return of brother Lee to give them the ordinances. 

" O ye friends of missions, and ye who profess to be followers 
of Him ' who went about doing good/ in behalf of these heathen 
I bespeak your prayers. Think of their wretched situation with- 
out the Gospel; think what yours must have been; then think of 
them with the Gospel : while it brings life and immortality to light, 
it at the same time is to them the power of God to salvation. 
pray, then ! Raise your voices to almighty God, that he may send 
forth more laborers into the harvest; and if he calls any one of 
you to engage in this blessed work, say, * Here am I, send me/ 

"I observed that Wishham stood at the head of the Chinook 
tribe. They are scattered along the banks of the Columbia river, 
from this place to its mouth, a distance of about two hundred 
miles. The Indian population, however, below Fort Vancouver, 
is very sparse. The few who are left make their rendezvous at 
Fort George, or what was formerly ' Astoria/ They are living there 
in a most wretched state, as will be seen by the following letter, 
written by Mr. James Birnie, a gentleman of the Hudson Bay 
Company, who is at present in charge of that post. It was written 
in answer to some inquiries made by brother Lee: 

'"Fort George, Feb. 27, 1840. 

•*' Mt Dear Sir, — The Indians about this quarter are the most 
abandoned and profligate set of people you will find on the Colum- 
bia. Their numbers have been on the decrease for the last twenty 
years. The causes are venerea, abortions, and infanticide. Both 
men and women think nothing of destroying their offspring. A 
case of this kind happened the other day. After the child was 
born, the father declared it was not his, and ordered the mother to 



140 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

throw it into the river, which she did, without thinking any thing 
more about it. 

" ' The numbers of the Chinooks about here last year were as 
follows: seventy-five men, eighty-eight women, sixty -nine children, 
and fifty-eight slaves. The Clatsops are about the same number, 
but the Killimuks are more numerous. There are other small 
tribes in the vicinity. 

"'I am, etc., James Birnie/ 

" I here draw my account of the great work which has been 
going on among the Chinook tribe to a close. You have the 
facts before you, and may judge, in some sort, of the Divine power 
which has been displayed. This work has not been of man, but 
such as to hide pride from man; and while we acknowledge 'the 
help that is done in the earth, the Lord himself is the doer of it.' 
Let us unite in giving him the glory. 

" The Walla-wallas. — Soon after the commencement of our sta- 
tion at this place, my attention was turned to this interesting tribe 
of Indians, who are scattered along the Columbia and its tribu- 
taries from this place upward, a distance of one hundred and fifty 
miles. Owing to the great call for manual labor in the commence- 
ment of our mission, our numerous voyages, etc., I was prevented 
from turning my attention to the acquisition of their language 
until last summer. During the summer and first part of the fall I 
made this my principal business, and made good proficiency. I 
have reduced it somewhat to system, and have been for several 
months conversing in it. I find it extremely simple and regular. 
I now preach in it without an interpreter. 

" I traveled among this tribe considerably last summer, but prin- 
cipally with a view to facilitate the acquisition of the language, 
by cutting myself off from all intercourse with any other. As the 
work has progressed so rapidly among the other tribe, and called 
for such constant labor, I have almost wholly neglected the Walla- 
wallas. A short time since I labored one week with them, and had 
the happiness of seeing many of them become deeply interested in 
the truths of the Gospel. In consequence of this visit there has 
been of late considerable excitement, and it is a time of general 
expectation among them. I am anxiously waiting the return of 
brother Lee, that I may resume my labors among them. The fact 
is, these natives are ripe for the Gospel. They are fast passing 
away; they know it, and they are ready to lay hold of any hope 
on which their desponding minds may rest. The following inci- 
dent will serve to show the desire they feel for instruction. 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 141 

" One of our exhorters at Wishham, paying a visit to one of their 
villages the other day, the chief men inquired where Mr. Perkins 
was, that he did not come to visit them; and being informed how 
I was engaged, they desired him to make inquiries whether I was 
going to visit them or not ; and if not, begged that he would come 
and spend a few days with them, to teach them how to pray. 

" I am now done. Deeply sensible that Christ is all, and anx- 
iously desiring to see yet greater displays of his mercy among 
these tribes of the west, 

" I remain, reverend and dear sir, your son in the Gospel, 

"H. K. W. Perkins. 

" Wascopam, Columbia river, March 31, 1840." 

Additional attention was bestowed by the missionaries 
upon the education of the children, and their instruction in 
agriculture and the mechanic arts. The very existence of 
the Indian tribes, to a very great extent, depends on their 
cultivation of these important branches. 

Like all missions among the heathen, by whatever Church 
established or by whatever skill conducted, the Oregon 
mission had its difficulties to encounter and overcome, which 
required great faith, perseverance, and prayer. The follow- 
ing letter from the superintendent, dated Vancouver, April 
8, 1842, will serve to indicate the nature of those difficul- 
ties, and give satisfactory information in regard to the con- 
dition and prospects of the mission: 

"I am aware, that unfavorable reports have gone home, in 
reference to our prospects in this field; and certainly they are not 
so flattering as might be desired. But, notwithstanding all that 
has been said, or any thing that may or can, in truth, be said, you, 
reverend fathers and dear brethren, composing our respected 
Board, may rest assured, that, though I am now deprived of her 
who more than all others held up my hands in this laborious field, 
yet I am not discouraged, nor have I the least desire to leave it. 
I am fully persuaded that my best energies may be profitably used 
up here in Oregon. Nor am I able to persuade myself that there 
are, or ever have been, talents of such superior order in this coun- 
try, that work commensurate to the ability could not be found. 
It may not, indeed, be such as flesh and blood would choose, 
but it is such as must be done by the followers of our Lord 



142 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

Jesus Christ, before the heathen will be given him for his in- 
heritance. 

" Your exertions, beloved brethren, have not been misdirected, 
as some have judged; and though your expectations may not have 
been fully met, yet the day of eternity will reveal that the good 
effected here in Oregon will ten thousand times repay the labor 
and expense of this mission." 

That the spirit of an indomitable missionary zeal still 
exists in Oregon, will be seen in the following extract of a 
letter to the Corresponding Secretary, from Rev. H. K. 
W. Perkins, dated Wascopam, March 15, 1842. His lan- 
guage is : 

" I cannot but fear that the removal of some of our number from 
this mission field may dishearten you, and cause your hands to 
hang down. To prevent, as far as possible, such a result, the 
thought occurred to me, it might not be entirely in vain to commu- 
nicate with you on the subject. 

" Indeed it is to be regretted, that any of our small number should 
have been induced to leave, and those, too, who, to human appear- 
ance, were so well qualified to act. But, sir, we are not disheart- 
ened. The God of missions is still with us — even He who hath said, 
'I will never leave thee nor forsake thee;' so that we may boldly 
say still, ' The Lord is my helper/ Thanks be to God, the seed 
sown in this barren land has not perished; its roots are strong in 
the earth; to God we look for the increase. Nor is it with our 
natural organs that we look. Our eyes are indeed * to the hills 
from whence cometh our help;' but they are the eyes of faith. "We 
know Him who hath said, ' All things are possible to him that 
believeth;' 'and if two of you shall agree on earth as touching 
any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them. , How 
many have agreed to ask for the salvation of Oregon ? But were 
there only you and I, sir, it should be enough, even though we 
were as far sundered as New York and Wascopam. The promise 
is to two, sir, and it is enough. The Lord our God shall furnish 
the men and means in number, measure, and weight, as they shall 
be necessary. 

" You have seen what he could do in a few short months, in 
the account which I gave you two years since. O! can he not 
work the same work again, and in manifold greater power ? Yes, 
a thousand times, if necessary. Oregon will be saved, sir. The 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 143 

Church has asked it. It was doubtless long since ceded to Im- 
nianuel. 'Ask of me and I will give thee the heathen for thine 
inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy pos- 
session/ 

"Difficulties in the accomplishment of this work we expect. 
Satan will doubtless try to hold on to these old possessions, but 
the Lord is a man of war: the Lord is his name. Is desertion an 
unheard-of thing, that you, or our friends at home, should give up 
all for lost, even should half of us now remaining here desert ? 
You have not so learned war. The throne of grace be your Ther- 
mopylae still. Hell shall yet tremble, and heaven rejoice." 

The Rev. Mr. Gary, in 1843, was appointed superin- 
tendent of the mission, in the place of Mr. Lee. The 
policy of the Board, evidently dictated by the indications 
of Providence, in sending so large a corps of missionaries 
and assistants to Oregon, was subjected to a careful re- 
vision; and the result of their mature deliberations was a 
change, by which it was determined to reduce the number. 

The missionaries themselves concurred in the wisdom of 
the arrangement. With few exceptions, the laymen em- 
ployed in the field were dismissed — the most of whom 
remained in Oregon. The temporalities which were con- 
sidered as not indispensable to the prosperity of the mis- 
sion were disposed of, and a system of retrenchment 
adopted, which tended greatly to allay prejudices, and 
inspire the friends of the mission with greater confidence. 
We have ever believed that all our Church operations 
should be for ever kept separate from mere secular em- 
ployments, and from all speculations of trade. The lam- 
entable consequences of such a course of worldly policy 
upon the minds of the heathen, is sufficient to counteract 
nearly all the good designed to be produced by the ordi- 
nances of the Gospel. 

The glebes and tithes of the Established Church in 
England, and its immense estates in India, where the 
British government derived a revenue from the exhibition 
and idolatrous worship of the bloody Juggernaut, have, 



144 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

to an enormous extent, hindered the effect of the Gospel 
in the awakening and conversion of souls. 

"No man that warreth entangleth himself with the 
things of this life;" and hence no minister of the Gospel 
is allowed to turn aside from his appropriate work — the 
salvation of souls — to serve tables. Just in proportion as 
any minister or Church engages — except from sheer neces- 
sity, like that which compelled the apostle to "work with 
his hands " — in secular employment, or the prosecution of 
any business not indispensable to the great work of their 
mission, will they be shorn of their spirituality and power; 
for we "cannot serve God and Mammon." 

The superintendent's report, for the year 1844, con- 
tained the following statistics : 

At Willamette station there were forty-one whites and 
eight Indians in society; Willamette Falls, sixteen whites 
and no Indians; Dalls station, three whites — Indians not 
reported ; Clatsop station, five whites : making, in all, sixty- 
five whites and eight Indians. 

The superintendent, in closing his report, says, "There 
are a number of worthy members in our Church here who 
have been converted. Some have already gone to rest in 
Abraham's bosom. I think our mission in Oregon has 
done good, is doing good, and will yet do great good in 
this land. Continue, continue, to remember us in your 
prayers!" 

Various and conflicting were the opinions entertained by 
the missionary enterprise in regard to the Oregon mission. 
By some it was regarded as a total failure, and that the 
fruits were almost infinitely disproportionate to the amount 
expended in carrying forward the objects of the mission. 
By others, it was regarded as a mere depot for missionary 
speculators, who, under the protection of the Missionary 
Society, and supported by its funds, sought the fertile 
valleys of the Willamette and Columbia, to amass fortunes 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 145 

by speculating in lands or trading in furs with the trappers. 
Both of these opinions were ill-founded, as all acquainted 
with the policy and operations of the Society well know. 
It had, w r e admit, as before remarked, become entirely too 
secular in its character ; but, so soon as the fact became ob- 
vious to the Board, a change was immediately adopted, and 
rigorously carried out, by which, all that was secular and 
not essential to the prosecution of the mission was promptly 
divorced from the spiritual. 

The following communications, descriptive of the missions, 
were received from Mr. Gary, the superintendent in 1845; 
and, as they will serve to throw light upon some important 
points, we shall insert them : 

" We want four preachers here, besides the superintendent — two 
at the Dalls among the Indians, and two at the "Willamette portion 
of the work. This is a growing country, and the people are crowd- 
ing here in great numbers. In a few years the white settlements 
will support their own ministry. The mission at the Dalls is our 
hope among the Indians. Please let me have all the counsel you 
can give, on all points concerning the views of the Board, with 
your own suggestions — any thing and every thing that may serve 
as a guidance in this great and good work. Were I younger, and 
had I my family here, I could make up my mind to stay and labor 
for years, if it seemed desirable to my brethren — especially those 
who have rule over me; but, as it is, I shall be glad to return, so 
soon as the condition of the mission will render it practicable. 

" I think brother Hines proposes to return to the States within a 
year or two. In that case we shall need one more preacher, even 
should Rev. J. Lee return. We shall want a young man, with an 
aptitude in language, to be among the Indians at the Dalls. It is 
very important that the right kind of man should be selected for 
this station; and, if brother Lee does not return, we should be 
glad to have him sent even while I stay. So soon as it shall be 
determined who is to succeed me in the superintendency of the mis- 
sion, I should be glad to have him sent, that I may see him on the 
ground before I leave. 

" I design to give you a full view of our financial concerns by 
the Hudson Bay Company's Express next March. You will receive 
it by Canada, probably, a year from this time. I think I can get 

13 



146 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

along without drawing much upon the Treasurer, except for re- 
turning missionaries. 

" My last communication to you brought me up to November 9, 
1844; the time Dr. Babcock left for the States. As there is a 
chance to send over the mountains, I write again; but as I shall 
have to make my letter as small as possible, I shall only give some 
extracts from my journal: 

" Saturday 30. One year to-day since we left the city and port 
of New York. Many a new scene in this time, yet no regrets that 
we came. Am satisfied it was important some one should come; 
and if I am the one to attend to this work, there is some pleasure 
in being in the midst of it, with all its responsibilities, toils, cares, 
and vexations. I am satisfied a very few years will give another 
character to the Methodist mission in this land. Laying aside its 
secular pursuits, it will assume its real character; and when that 
is clearly seen, its influence will be felt, and this mission — though 
it has already been the making of this colony — will be, in the 
hands of God, the means by which this desert shall become a fruit- 
ful field, or as the garden of the Lord. 

" Tuesday, Dec. 3. We hear there are letters for us from the 
States, ten miles down the river. 

" Wednesday 4. This evening we received our letters. No one 
can ever tell the delight these letters afford us; this delight is un- 
speakable. Our friends were well ! 

" Thursday 5. We read over and over our precious letters from 
our dear friends. How good the letters are ! how good our dear 
friends the writers of them ! We have also the Christian Advo- 
cate and Journal from the time we sailed, up to April 3, 1844. 
Never did this paper reach us affording greater delight than now. 
Any items of news concerning our dear country, our beloved Zion, 
or distinguished individuals connected with the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church — how important to us in this distant land ! On these 
letters and papers we are feasting. 

" Sunday 12. This day we have our meetings in the new meet- 
ing-house. Congregation larger than usual, say about seventy 
hearers — the largest white congregation I have seen in the territory, 
except at the camp meeting last July. This house is inclosed; 
good floor, convenient temporary seats — a pleasant place. Six of 
the emigrants joined by letters they brought from the States. This 
is quite an addition to our society here." 

The following from the Rev. G. Hines is still more satis- 
factory, exhibiting more fully than any description hereto- 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 147 

fore given, the condition and prospects of the country, in a 
political as well as religious point of view. 

Whatever may be said by sneering politicians in regard 
to missionaries and their labors, their testimony in regard to 
the geographical and political position of the country is re- 
garded as most authentic : 

" The Methodist Episcopal Church in Oregon. — It is not my design 
to trace the history of the Oregon mission through all its different 
stages of prosperity, adversity, and revolution, from its commence- 
ment to the present time, however interesting such an exhibit 
might be; but simply to present it in its present state, as it regards 
numbers, piety, and efforts for the promotion of the cause of Christ. 
In this it will be necessary to speak of some of the changes which 
have taken place since the arrival of Rev. G. Gary, our present 
superintendent. These changes principally relate to the fiscal 
concerns of the mission. These concerns existed in the different 
departments of land claims to large tracts of land, amounting, in 
all, to thirty-six sections, claims to city lots, farming, merchandis- 
ing, blacksmithing, carpentering, cabinet-making, grazing, horse- 
keeping, lumbering, and flouring, with the constant trading, hiring, 
and paying, attendant upon all these branches. It is only enough 
to mention this unheard-of amount of temporal business in con- 
nection with any mission, to convince all that it must be a very 
great clog to the performance of any spiritual work. The influ- 
ence of the multiplicity of business, and the accumulation of care 
and perplexity occasioned by the different branches, were decidedly 
deleterious to the missionaries themselves; and if any who have 
been constantly connected with this business have exerted a happy 
and Christian influence, it has been in spite of the temporal busi- 
ness in which they have been engaged. To say nothing of the 
losses which the mission was constantly realizing in its ill-directed 
efforts to sustain this load of business, it was constantly sinking 
under the burden; and every successive effort to relieve it but 
increased the difficulty under which the mission has groaned. 
Though there may be some among us who have been connected 
with these different branches who are of a different opinion, yet 
it appears to most of us, that the period for disburdening the Ore- 
gon mission of the ponderous load that has been pressing her into 
the dust, may be regarded as a happy epoch in her history. That 
time has now arrived, and the finances of the mission are brought 
to a close; and it is to be hoped that, whatever may be her history 



148 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

in the future, she will never again be received, either at home or 
abroad, in any other light than that of a mission, whose business 
and objects are decidedly of a religious character. 

" Perhaps it will be more difficult for the Church at home to 
appreciate the course pursued by our superintendent in reference 
to the mission school than in any other branch. The school has 
always been fostered by Mr. Lee as the darling object of the mis- 
sion; but it was impossible for many of us to discover that impor- 
tance in the school which Mr. Lee always attached to it. Still, the 
hopes of many lingered around the school, unwilling to give it up, 
believing that it finally would succeed. But, after the arrival of 
Mr. Gary, tracing the history of the school, and pausing at every 
point to weigh its merits, comparing the present with the past, 
and contemplating it in all its possible changes for the better, and 
beholding nothing but darkness in the prospect before it, though 
to many of us the disbanding of it was an affliction, yet we were 
constrained to believe that neither policy, reason, nor religion, 
required its further continuance. It was consequently abandoned, 
and the premises sold to the Trustees of the Oregon Institute. If 
it were necessary, and time would admit, I would give you all the 
particulars which contributed to bring about these results in 
reference to the school. 

" All the secular men in the mission, in this valley, except one, 
have received an honorable discharge, and he is to receive his in 
the spring. In consequence of these dismissions, there are but six 
men now in connection with the mission, except brother Perkins, 
who, with his family, is about to leave for the States. The laymen 
who have been discharged will principally settle in the country, 
and, in all probability, be more useful as private citizens than they 
have been as missionaries. They have been dealt very honorably 
with by the superintendent, having received from him an equiva- 
lent for their expenses home: they certainly have no reason to 
complain. The number of conference preachers, as you are aware, 
when brother Perkins leaves, will be four; local preachers, also 
four, one of whom emigrated to the country last year; exhorters, 
two; and members, sixty-five. The preachers are located in dif- 
ferent parts of the country, so that there are no settlements but 
are occasionally favored with the word of life; and, though at 
present the storm beats against us, and the prejudices of some, 
and the jealousy and envy of others, present many obstacles in 
the way, yet we trust that the great Head of the Church will 
overrule all for good, and that our Zion will become a praise in 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 149 

these ends of the earth. But, before I close this already pro- 
tracted communication, allow me to present one subject more, 
which stands intimately connected with the prosperity of our 
Church in Oregon: namely, 

" The Oregon Institute. — I have already stated, that the premises 
formerly occupied by the mission school, were sold to the Trustees 
of the Oregon Institute. At some future time I may give you a 
history of the Institute; but, at the closing of this long letter, I 
can only say a few words. I regard the Oregon Institute, in refer- 
ence to science, as the morning star of this country. It has been 
struggling for an existence for the last five years; but, if nothing 
serious befalls it, it is destined, probably, to be the leading insti- 
tution of Oregon ; at least, for the present generation, if not for the 
present century, and perhaps to the end of time. For the promo- 
tion of the cause of God, for the interests of our Church, and for 
the welfare of the rising country, a more judicious appropriation 
of the property of the mission school could not have been made. 

"The institution stands upon an elevated portion of a beautiful 
plain, surrounded with the most delightful scenery, and at a point 
which, at a future day, is destined to be one of considerable im- 
portance. The building is beautifully proportioned, being seventy- 
five feet long, three stories high, and two wings, extending back 
from the front twenty-four feet. When finished, it will not only 
present a fine appearance without, but be commodious and well 
adapted to the purposes intended within. It is already considera- 
bly advanced, so that a school is now in successful operation, under 
the tuition of one well qualified to sustain its interests. Already it 
numbers more students than either the Cazenovia or the Wilbraham 
institution did at its commencement. And, if it is sustained by 
every possible means — if the prayers and money of the Church 
are enlisted in its behalf — who can tell but that it may equal, if 
not exceed, both those institutions in importance, as well as use- 
fulness ? Though we cannot say that this is the only hope of 
Oregon — for, whether it lives or dies, Oregon will yet be redeemed 
from the remains of Paganism, and the gloom of Papal darkness 
with which she is enshrouded — yet we are compelled to adopt the 
sentiment, that the subject of the Oregon Institute is vital to the 
interests of our Methodist Zion in this country. If it lives, it will 
be a luminary in the moral heavens of Oregon, to shed abroad the 
lights of science and knowledge — to dispel the surrounding dark- 
ness, long after its founders shall have ceased to live. If it dies, 
our sun is set, and it will be impossible to tell what will succeed. 

13* 



150 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

Perhaps others, more worthy of the honor than ourselves, will 
come forth, to mold the moral mass according to their own liking, 
and give direction to the literature of Oregon. 

"Be this as it may, Oregon, as a field of operations for the 
friends of science and religion, is daily rising in importance, so 
far as the increase of population is concerned. The original in- 
habitants are vanishing like the dew of the morning, and, far and 
near may be seen the marks of civilization; villages are starting 
into being, and * onward ' is the motto of all. In short, with the 
enjoyment which the religion of Christ affords, Oregon is one 
of the most delightful countries in the world, and, unless some 
sad reverse befall her, one generation will not pass away before 
she will assume a rank of high importance in the scale of 
nations/' 

Subsequently the superintendent communicated the fol- 
lowing : 

" The population is very rapidly increasing in this country, and 
our preaching-places are multiplying. I hope you will have one 
or two preachers on their way here before this letter reaches you. 
A few days ago I received a letter from brother Leslie, who held a 
camp meeting about a month since. He writes that fourteen found 
pardon, six of whom were heads of families. The largest attend- 
ance during the meeting was about one hundred and fifty. I am 
satisfied that Christianity is exerting an increasing influence in 
the settlements. This place — Willamette Falls — is the hardest 
place, I think, in the territory; yet for this I have some hope. 

" The field, among the white settlements along the Willamette, 
is enlarging, and, I really think, whitening. This is an inviting 
portion of our globe; enterprise, wealth, and multitudes of people, 
will soon be here. The Gospel must mold this mass of mind, or 
ruin, in its wildest forms, will here reign. A few preachers of the 
right character circulating in these new settlements, will do an 
amount of good that time can never fully disclose. " 

In 1846 interesting dispatches were received from the 
superintendent, in regard to the mission work in the Wil- 
lamette Valley, and at Dalls station, which we subjoin : 

" With regard to the influence of the mission among the whites 
in this country, though it is small, yet I believe it is felt, and that 
it tells favorably upon the community. There never was a people 
who needed the influence of the Gospel more than this people. 






CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 151 

The mass of mind that comes over the Rocky Mountains, like an 
annual, sweeping tide, has all the admixture and confusion of 
Chaos; and surely it needs the Gospel, to give it due form, order, 
and beauty. A few have experienced religion during the past 
winter; some of them are of influence, and promise usefulness. 

" It is doubtful, very doubtful, how the question will turn, in 
reference to admitting the sale of alcoholic drinks in this com- 
munity. The tide of immigration is so strong, and they having 
the controlling influence in their hands, I think there is some 
reason to fear the result. If intoxicating drinks shall have a free 
circulation in this land, alas for this community ! and O, alas for 
the poor sinners of this land ! The only hope of the enlight- 
ened and philanthropic is that Gospel which ' is the power of God 
unto salvation/ Here, alone, is hope for Oregon; and here is 
hope for the world. 

" On the whole, though I think the efforts of the mission of 
great importance among the whites, yet I cannot see any immediate 
prospect of a good harvest. It would afford me much delight to 
give you an account of great revivals in this land; or, at least, 
to inform you that the cloud of mercy is covering the heavens, 
and that there is every prospect of an immediate and abundant 
shower. But I must not share in this delight at present. It 
appears to me there is to be a strife between truth and error, the 
man of sin and the power of the Gospel — our hope is in the potency 
of the Gospel. I am sorry that such extravagant hopes concerning 
this land were ever excited, and that the failure of them produces 
such a reaction. Yet the Church at home, in my judgment, should 
keep her eye toward Oregon, and her hand stretched out to give 
this people the Gospel. This ' work of faith, and labor of love/ 
cannot, will not be in vain. Oregon belongs to the Messiah by 
the purchase of his blood; and shall it not be his by the power of 
saving truth? Our answer is, it will, it shall be his. The ex- 
travagant hopes alluded to, referred to an immediate harvest; but 
hope, connected with patient, continued well-doing, will remain 
unshaken until the desired and promised increase is given. 

" On the 9th instant we left Willamette Falls for the Indian 
mission at the Dalls. After a very successful trip, of four or five 
days, we arrived here. Brother Helm, a located preacher, who 
has had the charge of the mission farm, left here a few days ago; 
so the management of that department will again devolve on 
brother Brewer. 

"It is expected that another route, a little distance from this, 



152 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

will be found this season, for the immigrants over the mountains; 
if so, they will probably pass without annoying the Indians of 
this place, as they have for the last two years. If this route is 
not found, I fear the evils connected with the annual arrival of 
such large companies of immigrants — the most of them being 
such as they are — will go far to neutralize the laudable and pious 
efforts put forth by the missionaries, if not finally to break up the 
mission. There are a few among these Indians who are trying to 
lead a pious life. I think their religious condition has somewhat 
improved since my first visit among them, in the fall of 1844. 

" I purpose, in the course of a few weeks, to visit one or two of 
the Presbyterian missions; and hope, thereby, to obtain clearer 
views, and better information, concerning the management and 
prospects of the Indian missions in this territory. 

" I shall, perhaps, spend three months in this Indian portion of 
the country, and then return to the Willamette; after which I shall 
probably leave, by the first opportunity, for the States. My former 
letters, if you received them, will give you my reasons for return- 
ing so soon. The strongest is, I feel as though every thing an- 
ticipated in my visit here is as fully accomplished as by me is 
practicable. I hope, if my successor is not on his way, he soon 
will be; so that, at the furthest, he will arrive here in the spring 
of 1847. 

" I have requested brother Waller to write you respecting the 
condition and prospects of the mission among the Indians at this 
place. I wish we had greater and better things to communicate 
concerning our labors and hopes, but we must be satisfied with 
giving such as we have. Brother Waller's plans are greater, and 
his hopes higher, than mine. The scale hangs in favor of con- 
tinuing this appointment, yet, in my mind, it hangs tremblingly." 

The following is from Mr. Waller, of the Wascopam 
mission : 

" I suppose you already understand that there are but two 
families of us at this station, and that we are about one hundred 
miles from any inhabitants except savages, and about two hundred 
miles from the sea-coast, on the south shore of the Columbia river. 
Fort Vancouver is nearly one hundred miles below us, on the 
north side, and Fort Walla-walla about the same distance above 
us — I believe, on the south side. Dr. Whitman's station, under 
the supervision of the A. B. C. F. M., is about twenty-five miles 
from Fort Walla- walla. 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 153 

"My usual course, when at home on Sabbath, is to hold meeting 
with the natives at ten o'clock, A. M. I generally give them the 
sense of a chapter, or part of a chapter, in the ' jargon/ using as 
much of the native language as I can, and conclude with a pointed 
application. This is first interpreted in the Chinook, and then, 
by another, into the Walla- walla language. As our station is on 
the line between the two tribes, both mingle in our congregations. 
At about one o'clock, P. M., I try to preach to brother Brewer's 
family and my own; and though but few of us, the promise, 
' Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I 
in the midst,' is faithfully verified. And, in our isolated condition, 
this promise is probably more precious to us than to you in the 
1 city full.' As soon as preaching is over, we have a sort of Sab- 
bath school with our children. At the close of these exercises, 
after a few minutes' intermission, Ave have prayer meeting with 
the natives: and again in the evening, among ourselves. Some- 
times we have Sabbath school with the native children in the 
course of the day. Tuesday morning, we have class meeting, and 
on Thursday evening, prayer meeting again. When I am away on 
the circuit, brother Brewer keeps up the meetings at the station, 
by reading a sermon to our families, etc. 

"When I came to the station I was an entire stranger to the 
people, and they to me; and not having any religious, moral, or 
statistical account of them, I was left to acquaint myself with 
them the best way I could. I think that formerly some classes 
were formed, as, in the course of my travels, I have seen, in the 
hands of different individuals, old papers, with a number of names 
on them; but, so far as I am able to ascertain, the system of class 
meetings has never been carried out among this people according 
to our Discipline. Up to this time I have formed no classes, for 
the reason, that I have not been able to satisfy myself whom it 
would be safe to admit into Church fellowship. I have, for some 
time, decided upon forming a class at the station, and to admit on 
trial such as are willing to abandon heathenism, and be practical 
Christians. I think 'a few can be brought together who will pursue 
a Christian course; though, I have no doubt, if the line be once 
drawn, there will be much opposition. Yet I think this to be the 
only true course. I hope, the next time you hear from us, we 
shall be able to give you something definite on this subject. In 
my visits among these Indians, I find many, who, when requested, 
will readily engage in prayer; and many, who, I have reason to 
think, keep up family prayer, morning and evening; they also 



154 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

have meetings among themselves on Sabbath, when I am not able 
to be with them. The precise number of praying ones I am not 
able to state; but I think there may be, probably, within the bounds 
of our circuit, some two or three hundred — possibly more. It 
must not be supposed, however, that all these are genuine Chris- 
tians. "With too many of them, it is feared, these exercises are 
little more than lip service. Yet with some it is otherwise; and 
the genuineness of their conversion is evidenced by a consistent 
life and happy death. 

" A few weeks since, one of our old men died. He had been fail- 
ing most of the winter, under the influence of a lingering illness. 
He embraced Christianity in the early history of this mission, and 
held to his integrity to the close of life. He was generally faithful 
to his sacred devotions, and among the first and most fervent at 
our prayer meetings. His life was even and consistent. In view 
of his having embraced religion in his old age, or of his having 
lived to see the day of Christ dawn upon his people, he had re- 
ceived the name of Simeon. In visiting him, during his sickness, I 
invariably found him calm, patient, and happy. He always seemed 
pleased to converse on the love of Christ to man; and the prospect 
of death never appeared to give him any uneasiness. I was absent 
when he died; but brother Brewer visited him the evening be- 
fore his death. The old man remained calm, and conversed on the 
subject of his departure with the utmost composure. His hope of 
heaven seemed to raise him entirely above the fear of death. He 
died early the next morning. His son, with whom he lived, and 
who is one of my interpreters, said he had never known any of 
their people die so tranquilly as did his father. I rejoice to be- 
lieve that Simeon now rests in paradise. Last autumn a young- 
man named Robert, we have reason to believe, died in the Lord. 
Several others have died during the past year, whose end we have 
hoped was peace. 

" Yesterday (Sabbath) I went out to a village at the Falls of 
the Columbia river, a great salmon fishery, accompanied by my in- 
terpreters. We held meeting with the natives, who had gathered 
there for the purpose of fishing, to the number of nearly one hun- 
dred — and more were expected soon. I gave them a discourse on 
' temperance, righteousness, and a judgment to come/ and I trust 
with some good effects. Several of them prayed at the close with 
some feeling. My interpreters seemed to get much into the spirit 
of prayer, and the Divine presence was evidently among us. On 
our way home we called on another clan; and to these I discoursed 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 155 

on the importance of keeping* the Sabbath. At the conclusion, 
several prayed with considerable feeling. We returned home and 
held prayer meeting in the evening. This was a good day to my 
soul. 

" Toward the close of the last winter we were visited with a 
gracious manifestation of Divine mercy. Brother Helm's two old- 
est sons were brought into the enjoyment of the Divine favor — one 
reclaimed from his backslidings, and the other happily converted. 
Another young man was reclaimed, and several others manifested 
some seriousness; and we were all blessed with a glorious baptism 
of the Holy Spirit. Some of the natives also shared in this visita- 
tion; both of my interpreters became inexpressibly happy. On 
one occasion, one of them was so filled with the Spirit, that he 
made the third attempt before he could utter a sentence. He finally 
broke out in his own language, and from the fullness of his soul 
exclaimed, ' Truly Jesus is good ! truly Jesus is good ! There is 
none like Jesus. Formerly I was all dark, but now I am light in 
the Lord !' Another expressed himself in a similar manner. Oth- 
ers were greatly profited, and to the present we feel the blessed 
effects of this manifestation. I most devoutly hope we shall soon 
see, among these benighted ones, a general turning to the Lord. I 
do not think that I ever felt more like living for God, and souls, 
than I do at the present time. I think I desire, above all things, to 
be wise in winning souls. But I am not able to meet half the wants 
of this people. We must have more help, or the work must suffer 
as it has done, and still does. Our people in the States think they 
cannot get along without two or three sermons, a week, with vari- 
ous other helps; and, even then, many of them backslide, or live 
mere nominal Christians. But I am not able to visit all these people 
more than twice in the year; and, up to this time, I have not suc- 
ceeded in doing even this. Situated as we are, it is absolutely 
necessary for one man to be always at the station. The conse- 
quence is, that when one is sick or away, the natives a few miles 
distant are destitute of instruction. For instance, last winter we 
were sick — no traveling among the Indians! This spring it was 
necessary for one of us to go to Willamette for supplies — no trav- 
eling among the Indians! In a few days brothers Gary and Brewer, 
and families, go to visit the Presbyterian missions; they will be 
gone several weeks, and during their absence I must remain at 
home — no traveling again among the Indians! It is true we keep 
up our meetings at the station, but this is not a fourth part of our 
work. Circumstanced as we now are, we cannot operate efficiently. 



156 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

We do but little more than keep up the station, not having suffi- 
cient help to enable us to operate to advantage. It is for the Board 
to say whether this state of things shall continue. We could do 
very well with one more traveling preacher. But I would suggest, 
whether it would not be wisdom to have a man or two here, who, 
in case we should leave at the end of ten years, might succeed us 
with the advantage of some experience in our work. 

" Our work in the lower country is not well provided for. Brother 
Leslie is the only traveling preacher there, and he is nearly super- 
annuated. It is true, brother Gary has recently employed brother 
Parish; but still the work is not provided for. The settlers are 
suffering for want of ministerial labor; and the Indians there are 
totally neglected. We must either have more help from the States, 
or a system by which we can use the help already in the country. 
We need an annual conference here; and I trust the next General 
conference will provide for its immediate organization. When we 
get well to work in our conference capacity, with a sufficient sup- 
ply of men, I doubt not we shall establish several new stations 
among the Indians — north, south, and east of us; and the time 
will come when we shall meet our brethren in the east, at some 
point between this and the States. We will indulge the hope, that 
the vine which had been planted here by our Church will take 
deep root, and shoot out its branches over this entire western world. 
The light which has sprung up, though as yet hardly sufficient to 
render the darkness visible, will yet diffuse itself, and dispel the 
long and dark night with which heathenism and Papal superstition 
have mantled this land. The Church cannot fix her eye on many, 
if any, more important fields than this. From north to south, all 
along the Pacific coast — except the glimmer of the taper lighted 
up by Protestant missionary enterprise — all wears the gloom of 
darkness. The Romanists evidently view this as an important 
field, and their design, doubtless, was to possess themselves of this 
entire coast. But they were too late in the day; ' Christianity in 
earnest ' got in ahead of them. And if we are faithful to our call- 
ing, ' no weapon that is formed against us shall prosper.' Our 
Church must not lose her interest in the Oregon mission; nor must 
she allow her confidence to fail in the enterprise, for, be assured, 
it ' hath great recompense of reward.' " 

The mission premises having been sold, the Board directed 
the establishment of an institution of learning, to be denom- 
inated the Oregon Institute, which, in due time, was organ- 






CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 157 

ized under the following Constitution, which, though brief, 
expresses every thing desirable in the case : 

" CONSTITUTION OF THE OREGON INSTITUTE. 

"Article I. The Oregon Institute shall always be under the 
supervision of the Methodist Episcopal Church, in Oregon, or some 
organized body of the same. 

" Art. II. The institution shall be an academic boarding-school 
as soon as practicable; and whenever it shall be deemed expedient 
by the proper authorities to make it a University, it shall be so 
constituted. 

" Art. III. The primary object of the institution is to educate 
the children of white men; but no persons shall be excluded on 
account of color, provided their characters and qualifications are 
such as are required by the by-laws of the institution. 

"Art. IV. There shall be nine Trustees for this Institute; one- 
third of whom shall be elected annually by the Methodist Episco- 
pal society or Church, or such organized body as is contemplated 
in Article first; two-thirds of whom shall be members of said soci- 
ety, whose duty it shall be to hold in trust for said society, or 
organized body, all the property of said institution, consisting of 
real estate, notes, bonds, securities, goods and chattels, etc., for the 
specific object set forth in the third article. 

" Art. V. There shall be a Visiting Committee of three, ap- 
pointed by said society, or organized body of the same, whose duty 
it shall be to examine all the departments of said institution, and 
report annually. 

" Art. VI. There shall be a steward connected with the insti- 
tution, who shall have the charge of the boarding department, and 
also of all the children who board in the institution, while they 
are not under the care of their teachers. 

' " Art. VII. In the literary department there shall be male and 
female branches, subject to the control of male and female teachers, 
and so conducted as best to promote science, morality, and piety. 

" Art. VIII. There shall be an annual meeting of the society, 
or organized body of the same, to be held on the third Wednesday of 
each year. Said annual meeting shall fill all vacancies in the Board 
of Trus^, appoint the Visiting Committee, and transact such other 
business as shall be deemed necessary to promote the interests of 
the institution. 

"Art. IX. This Constitution may be altered at any annual 
meeting of the society above-named, by a vote of three-fourths of 

14 



158 MISSION TO OREGON. [CHAP. VI. 

the members present — excepting the first article, which shall not 
be altered in any of its essential features — provided that notice of 
such alteration shall have been given to said Methodist Episcopal 
society, or organized body, by the Secretary, one month previous 
to said annual meeting." 

As the successor of Rev. Mr. Gary, the Rev. William 
Roberts was chosen by the Board superintendent of the 
mission, and the Rev. Mr. Wilbur assistant missionary. 

In 1848 Mr. Gary returned to the United States, and 
communicated to the Board most important and interesting 
information, in regard to the condition and prospects of the 
mission. Before his departure from Oregon, his successor 
had arrived, and to him he communicated all the informa- 
tion necessary, relative to the work upon which he was 
about to enter. 

A brighter day had dawned upon the mission; and, as 
the missionaries were restricted to one work, the friends of 
the enterprise were confident in the expectation, that the 
work of the Lord would prosper and prevail, until all that 
interesting country, now filling up with enterprising immi- 
grants from the States, should be filled with churches and 
the institutions of the Gospel. 

The Presbyterians and Baptists had already established 
missions in Oregon, with encouraging prospects of success. 
A delightful harmony and Christian fellowship prevailed 
among the missionaries of the different evangelical denomi- 
nations. 

The report of the superintendent for 1848 contained the 
following statistics: 

Church members, three hundred and seventeen. Local 
preachers, seventeen. Sunday schools, three. Officers and 
teachers, nineteen. Scholars, one hundred and eight.* Vol- 
umes in library, three hundred. 

The superintendent was authorized by the Episcopacy to 



CHAP. VI.] MISSION TO OREGON. 159 

organize a conference, to be entitled the Oregon and Cali- 
fornia Mission conference. 

In Oregon there is now a population of about ten thou- 
sand, and constantly increasing. 

California is another most interesting field ; far richer in 
a missionary point of view than it is in precious metal. 
Already has the bishop having oversight of foreign mis- 
sions sent two missionaries to that interesting field ; and 
they are now on their way, somewhere in the vast prairies 
of the west, between the Mississippi river and the Rocky 
Mountains. May the God of missions protect them in 
their perilous journey! 

We look toward the sunny slopes of that far-off west- 
ern land as the vast centre of the whole civilized world. 
Thither immense tides of our bravest population wend 
their way, and thither flow, from every shore of the old 
world, the enterprising and daring spirits, which will pro- 
duce a mighty nation, having the richest, most command- 
ing, and powerful position in the world. 

The Church does well to observe the signs of the times, 
and follow the leadings of Providence, in the rapid and 
unprecedented settlement of that vast country. 

Other Churches have taken the start in this enterprise. 
Baptist and Presbyterian missionaries are already there; 
and the last General Assembly of the latter Church or- 
ganized a " California Presbytery." The Methodist Church 
was, however, the first to occupy Oregon as missionary 
ground, and the first to move in the selection of California 
as a field. One year before the action of the General As- 
sembly, in the same place, the General conference, through 
its mission committee, adopted a resolution, offered by Dr. 
Simpson and Rev. Mr. Collins, constituting Oregon, Cali- 
fornia, and New Mexico a mission conference. 



160 MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. [CHAP. VII. 



CHAPTER VII. 

MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 

The whole of this immense continent, with the excep- 
tion of Guiana, which is Protestant, and the interior and 
Patagonia, which are Pagan, is Roman Catholic. In almost 
all the republics of this country Romanism, for centuries, 
has held undisputed sway. 

In 1833 the Board had in contemplation a mission to 
this country, and, also, one to Central America. 

The following year a letter was received from an intelli- 
gent and pious member of the Church in Buenos Ayres, 
communicating the intelligence, that there were, in that 
city, a few religious persons, which he had formed into a 
society, for the purpose of religious conference and prayer, 
and that they were extremely anxious to have a missionary 
to take charge of their spiritual interests. 

In Buenos Ayres there were five thousand of the inhab- 
itants who spoke the English language, chiefly English and 
Americans, and that place presented a most interesting- 
field for missionary enterprise. 

In 1835 the Rev. F. E. Pitts was appointed missionary 
to South America. On his arrival, he visited Rio de 
Janeiro, Montevideo, Buenos Ayres, and several other 
places of less note. In all these cities he met with 
Englishmen and Americans, who received him with great 
cordiality. He held several meetings in the above places, 
and was encouraged with the hope, that, at no distant 
day, missions would be established at all of them. 

In 1836 the Rev, John Dempster was appointed mis- 
sionary to Buenos Ayres, the capital of the Argentine 
republic, and entered upon his mission with flattering- 
hopes. Soon after his arrival, he hired a house as a 



: 



CHAP. VII.] MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 161 

preaching-place, where he discoursed to large and attentive 
congregations the words of life and salvation. 

Such an interest was awakened by the faithful and la- 
borious efforts of the missionary, and the congregations 
increased so extensively in numbers, that, on the authority 
of the Board, he made the purchase of a lot of ground, on 
which to erect a church for their accommodation. 

To accomplish this object, he opened a subscription, and 
received from the citizens the sum of fifteen hundred dol- 
lars. An appropriation of ten thousand dollars was made 
by the Board to cany out the above object. 

The Rev. Justin Spaulding was also appointed missionary 
to Rio de Janeiro. 

He was enabled to form a small society, to which he 
preached regularly every Sabbath. He was also successful 
in organizing Sabbath schools for the religious instruction 
of the youth. 

Upon the earnest solicitations of the citizens, he opened 
a day school, for the education of the children of English 
and American citizens. 

A young gentleman of classical attainments was em- 
ployed by the Board to take charge of the school. 

The year following the Board, finding, from the rep- 
resentations of Mr. Spaulding, that it was necessary, for 
the successful prosecution of the mission, to have addi- 
tional aid, requested of the Episcopacy the appointment 
of the Rev. Daniel P. Kidder as an assistant missionary, 
and the Rev. R. M'Murdy and lady as teachers. The zeal 
of the missionaries in preaching the Gospel, circulating 
the Scriptures — which had been furnished by the Ameri- 
can Bible Society — and their pastoral visitation, excited 
the opposition of the priesthood. But such opposition was 
anticipated, and its absence would have formed a reason 
for alarm far more extensive than the most virulent hos- 
tility. In a country where Romanism had promulgated 
14* 



162 MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. [CHAP. VII. 

its monstrous errors and absurd rites, unrebuked and un- 
exposed for centuries, it would be wonderful if, when 
these absurdities were brought to the light, they should 
not elicit opposition. 

The missionaries continued to move forward with a firm 
step ; and, by their unobtrusive zeal and suavity of man- 
ners in the faithful discharge of their appropriate work, 
they gained the confidence and esteem of all who were not 
blindly wedded to Rome. They were enabled, with great 
facility, to distribute Bibles and tracts in the Portuguese 
language; and thus the good seed was sown, which, with 
the blessing of God, would inevitably produce fruit. 

The missionaries visited several towns in the interior, 
where they were well received and respectfully treated. 
During this tour of observation, they were enabled to dis- 
tribute many Bibles and tracts. The missionaries also 
devoted part of their time in looking after the spiritual 
interests of English and American seamen who visited 
the port of Rio. 

In that field their labors were highly appreciated, and 
by none more so than Commodore Nicholson, a United 
States naval officer, who had command on that station. 
That gentleman afforded the missionaries every facility in 
his power for the prosecution of their work. 

The mission at Buenos Ayres continued to prosper under 
the labors of Mr. Dempster. At his request, a graduate of 
the Wesley an University was appointed as teacher for the 
mission, and a school was opened with flattering prospects. 

Notwithstanding the blockade of the port by the French 
squadron, which, to a great extent, affected the business 
relations of the city, the mission was making steady ad- 
vances, and the church edifice, which had been com- 
menced, was progressing forward to completion. 

During the year 1838 he visited Montevideo, and had 
free and full conversation with many of its citizens. He 



CHAP. VII.] MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 163 

found there several American families, who were particu- 
larly anxious that a mission should be established among 
them. His request to the Board, that a missionary be sent 
there, in the double capacity of minister and teacher, was 
granted; and a suitable appointment was made for that 
interesting point, in the person of the Rev. Wm. H. Nbrris. 

In consequence of the death of Mrs. Kidder, in 1840, 
the Rev. Mr. Kidder returned with his children to the 
United States; and, consequently, Rio was only supplied 
with Mr. Spaulding. Rev. Mr. Dempster was engaged 
at Buenos Ayres, where Mr. Wilson and Mr. Howard and 
lady were engaged in teaching. The Rev. Mr. Norris 
was cultivating his field at Montevideo with the zeal of 
faith, the patience of hope, and the labor of love. 

The unsettled state of the country, growing out of its 
political relations, together with the almost insuperable 
prejudices, superstitions, and intolerance of the Roman 
Catholic religion, rendered South America comparatively 
an unproductive field, in a missionary point of view. 

The most that the missionaries could hope to accomplish, 
was the instruction of the children of the American and 
English residents, and preaching to their parents, together 
with the faithful distribution of Bibles, Testaments, and 
tracts among all those who were willing to receive them. 

Under these circumstances, the Board very wisely dis- 
continued its appropriations, made toward the erection of 
the church which was in progress. 

The prospects of the mission growing darker and darker, 
and having little to hope in regard to a change in the 
intolerant and irreformable Spirit of Romanism, in 1841 
the Board recalled its missionaries, and the field was 
abandoned. 

The abandonment, however, of that interesting field, at 
that juncture, must be regarded as the following of the 
clearest indications of Providence, pointing out to the 



164 MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. [CHAP. VII. 

Board the same policy precisely which governed the 
apostle, when, after laboring zealously with his kindred 
and countrymen, to the end that they might be induced 
to embrace the Gospel, and finding his toil comparatively 
fruitless, he said, in behalf of himself and co-laborers, 
"You consider yourselves unworthy of eternal life. Lo, 
we turn to the Gentiles." 

The Roman Catholics, wedded to their vain superstitions 
and senseless mummeries, were unwilling to listen to the 
pure word of God; and hence the heathen world itself 
was emphatically more inviting, and promissory of more 
fruit. What renders Roman Catholic countries impervious 
to the true religion — the religion of the Bible — is their 
rejection of that sacred word as a rule of faith, and her 
anathemas against all who are not in her communion. To 
impugn and persecute all who presume to differ from her 
in matters of faith, and grant not the least toleration to 
heretics, are cardinal doctrines of this apostate Church. 
Romanism, in this country, is somewhat modified by our 
institutions; and hence we cannot see it as it is in all its 
true aspects. 

The idolatrous worship of the Virgin Mary is confined 
to intercessory prayers, and a reverence for pictures of the 
Madonna and her child; but in South America it is not 
uncommon to find images of different material, placed in 
some shrine, to which an idolatrous worship and devout 
homage is paid as to the idol gods of India. 

One of these images was brought from South America 
by the Rev. Mr. Norris, and the author has it in his 
possession. 

The condition of that country is absolutely worse than 
heathen ; and the efforts made for the salvation of its inhab- 
itants should be in proportion to their danger. Good seed 
had been sown, and the blessing of God will ultimately make 
it like "the handful of corn on the top of the mountain. " 



CHAP. VII.] MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 105 

It was not long after the return of the missionaries, until 
the foreign residents at Buenos Ayres, realizing their desti- 
tution of the ordinances of the Gospel, and the purifying 
and elevating tendencies of a Protestant Christianity, 
formed themselves into a society for the promotion of 
Christian worship, and memorialized the Board on the sub- 
ject of sending them a missionary, to occupy the church 
made vacant by the recall of Mr. Dempster. Dr. Brig- 
ham, the Corresponding Secretary of the American Bible 
Society, was selected by the above-named society to pre- 
sent their memorial to the Board, which he did in an 
appropriate address, urging the great importance of the 
measure. The society pledged itself to support the mis- 
sionary by an appropriation, annually, of one thousand 
dollars. 

The Board, in view of these facts, recommended to the 
bishop having charge of foreign missions to make an ap- 
pointment, agreeably to their request ; and, accordingly, the 
Rev. Mr. Norris, formerly of Montevideo, was appointed 
missionary to that station. 

Thus, in the providence of God, a faithful sentinel was 
again permitted to occupy a post on the borders of the 
land of darkness and spiritual death. 

A communication from Rev. Mr. Norris to the Board, in 
1844, containing important and interesting information in 
regard to the spiritual and temporal condition of the 
mission, we shall here insert: 

" There has been but little change in the condition or prospects 
of the mission since my last letters were written. Our congrega- 
tion has suffered a serious loss in the death of Mr. Blake, as well 
as the removal of some other valuable friends, whose places are 
not easily supplied; but it is quite as large as it was a year ago. 
The little class increases slowly, partly by emigration from Europe, 
and partly by conversions, and has now just twice the number 
that I found in it. The two weekly prayer meetings have lost 
nothing of their interest nor usefulness. The Sabbath school is 



166 MISSION 10 SOUTH AMERICA, |_CHAl\ Vll 

still prospering. We have also organized a temperance society, 
which has done good, and we hope will exert an influence beyond 
our own immediate circle. Several very intemperate men have 
already been reformed. 

"On the 20th of March I wrote to you, by ship, inclosing a 
draft for $50 in favor of the Missionary Society, the donation of 
our good friend, Samuel F. Lafone, Esq., of Montevideo, which I 
hope you received in due time. From the accompanying draft 
please take for the same Society the sum of $70, being the amount 
of subscriptions for one year, in our small mission class. This, 
if I remember right, is the first direct return you have ever re- 
ceived from this mission, for the large sum the Society has ex- 
pended in sustaining it. I wish, for our own sake as well as 
yours, that the contribution was much larger; but this is only a 
very small part of what is annually received in our small congre- 
gation for the support of the Gospel. 

" The whole amount last year, including about $600 for the 
repairs on the church, and for fitting it up, exclusive of this sub- 
scription for the Missionary Society, was between $1,700 and 
$1,800, which, considering our numbers and ability, is a very 
liberal sum. A kind friend in Massachusetts, a Baptist, lately 
sent our treasurer a donation of $25, to aid in supporting the 
Gospel here. This is not the first time he has done liberal things. 
Eighty paper dollars of the missionary money, equal to five dollars 
United States currency, were brought to our house one day, by an 
entire stranger, a rough-looking man from the interior, with the 
following note in pencil mark, on a scrap of paper : ' Pray ye, 
therefore, the Lord of the harvest that he will send forth more 
laborers into his harvest. Donation of eighty dollars, currency, 
for the Episcopal Methodist society, by an English ditcher.' 
Eighteen years ago he used to attend the ministrations of the 
Wesleyans; and when he called on me he had just received a 
beautifully -written and deeply-affecting letter, from a pious sister, 
the wife of a local preacher in the north of England. Although 
entirely cut off from all religious society, when in the country, he 
keeps the Sabbath strictly, reads his Bible a great deal, and, I be- 
lieve, is a man of prayer. He is single, and a day-laborer. I 
made him up a package of tracts, missionary notices, and New 
Testaments for distribution, and some small religious books, which 
he is to read, and then lend or give away, as he has opportu- 
nity. Who knows but some of these scattered seeds may yet take 
root ?" 



CHAP. VII.] MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 167 

The native population being entirely inaccessible to the 
missionary, he devoted his time exclusively to the American 
and English residents, under whose patronage he was labor- 
ing as a minister of the Gospel. His congregations were 
large and attentive, and the Sabbath school was in a flour- 
ishing condition. The prayer and class meetings, which 
were held at his own residence, were numerously attended, 
and every thing connected with the Church was interesting 
and prosperous. 

The fidelity with which Mr. JSTorris discharged his duties, 
and his peculiar qualifications and fitness for so responsible 
a post, were testified to by the Hon. W. Brent, American 
Charge d 'Affaires, and many others acquainted with the 
mission. 

The accompanying report was received by the Board, of 
the state of the Buenos Ayrean mission: 

"ANNUAL REPORT OF THE MISSION AT BUENOS AYRES. 

"To the Corresponding Secretary of the Missionary Society of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church: 

" My Dear Brother, — I am reminded by the receipt of yours, 
of September 17, that the time has arrived for me to make my 
annual report of the state of this mission. 

" The political condition of the country, though unfavorable to 
the interests of our mission, has been less prejudicial than was 
anticipated at the commencement of the blockade. The attend- 
ance on our worship was never larger than it has been during most 
of the past year; and, what is still more encouraging, we have 
been favored with some tokens of the Divine presence. A few 
young persons, of each sex, have professed conversion, joined our 
communion, and are endeavoring to walk worthy of their vocation. 
At this time a few more are tui'ning their feet to the testimonies of 
the Lord. The number in society, including a few who reside in 
Montevideo, and now meet in class there, under the direction of a 
leader of their own choice, is twenty-six. Besides these, there are 
ten members of various evangelical Churches in Europe and the 
United States, who worship and commune with us, and, in various 
ways, render much valuable service to the mission. 

" Several members of the Wesleyan Church have removed to 
Montevideo, making ten in all; these now maintain weekly prayer 



168 MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. [ CHAP * vn - 

and class meetings. I hope to be able to visit them, and organ- 
ize the class as a branch of this mission. Providence may be 
preparing the way for us to reoccupy that important mission 
station. 

" The congregation is united in the desire to have the ministry 
of the Gospel continued among them, and, through the man- 
agers of the ' Society for the Promotion of Christian Worship/ 
pledge themselves to contribute to its support, as heretofore. It 
is but just to say that their contributions have been liberal and 
prompt. 

" Under the care of an efficient and devoted superintendent, Mr. 
Van Blarcom, our Sabbath school has been prosperous and en- 
couraging through the year. A Bible class of young men is 
taught by one of the elder members of the Church, and another 
of young women by the pastor. In these we are training some 
promising youth for teachers, as their services may be required. 
Several now employed as teachers were formerly members of the 
Bible class. The whole number now attending school is ninety- 
six scholars, under the charge of one superintendent and twelve 
teachers. The library contains four hundred and twenty volumes 
of choice books. We have an occasional distribution of reward 
books, and a semi-monthly distribution of children's and other 
tracts and children's papers. At the commencement of this school, 
scarcely three children were able to join in singing; but, through 
the laudable and persevering labors of the superintendent, who is 
also leader of our choir, a large portion of the school now unite 
in this delightful exercise, and sing a variety of tunes with pro- 
priety. For regular and punctual attendance, good behavior, and 
attention to instruction, the children deserve much credit. 

" Besides the ordinary services of the Sabbath we have a prayer 
meeting, at the house of the missionary, on Sunday afternoons. 
This has been well attended, and the means of much good. A 
weekly prayer meeting has been maintained at the church, on 
Thursday evening, and a class meeting on Wednesday. The 
Lord's supper has been administered once each quarter. 

" The missionary has attended two funerals, celebrated two 
marriages, and baptized ten children, during the past year; and, 
during the three years of his ministry here, he has attended twen- 
ty-four funerals, celebrated eight marriages, and baptized thirty- 
two children. 

"In reviewing the history of this mission for the year now 
closing, while we find cause for much deep humiliation before 



CHAP. VII.] MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. 169 

God, we see great reason for gratitude and praise. Some good has 
been done through grace, and to that be all the praise ! 

" Yours, truly, W. H. Norms. 

"Buenos Ayres, December 31, 1846." 

It being necessary for Mr. Norris to return to the United 
States, the Board accepted his resignation, and the Society 
for the Promotion of Christian Worship passed resolutions 
highly commendatory of his zeal and ability, and expres- 
sive of regret at his being compelled, by providential cir- 
cumstances, to retire from the field of his labors. 

They also asked from the Board the appointment of a 
successor, which request was granted, and the Board recom- 
mended such an appointment to the bishop, who supplied 
his place with the Rev. D. D. Lore. 

This gentleman embarked for the mission on the 20th of 
September, 1847, and arrived there in December. 

He was cordially received by the friends of the mission, 
and immediately on his arrival entered upon his work. As 
the annual report, which we subjoin, contains all the in- 
formation desirable in regard to the mission, we forbear 
adding any thing farther : 

"ANNUAL REPORT OF THE MISSION AT BUENOS AYRES. 
"To the Corresponding Secretary of the Missionary Society of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church: 

" Dear Brother, — If I report only for the time that I have been 
at my station, it will be very brief. However, this deficiency will 
be more than made up by brother Norris, so recently arrived from 
this field of labor; and, indeed, who has occupied it much more of 
the present year than myself. 

"We arrived here safely on the 16th of December, 1847, eighty- 
seven days from the time we left New York. We found the society 
anxiously awaiting our arrival, having been without pastoral care 
since my predecessor left, which was the 1st of August. During 
this time, however, a sermon had been read regularly every Sab- 
bath morning, with the exception of a few weeks, while the church 
was being repaired. Our reception was one of Christian kindness. 
We were soon made to feel that we were not strangers in a strange 
land, but that we dwelt among our own people; vea, that our God 

15 



lYO MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. [CHAP. VII. 

had cast our lot in a pleasant place, and had given unto us a 
goodly heritage. 

" The church is now in a good condition, having been thor- 
oughly repaired, at the cost of about one hundred and thirty 
silver dollars. This has been paid by the congregation. The 
attendance, I am informed, has increased; it is certainly larger 
than I expected to find, and a more attentive people I never 
ministered to. The prayer meetings, of which we have two a 
week, are well attended, and, what is exceedingly encouraging, 
are attended by many young men who are not religious; a larger 
number of such than ever I knew a congregation of the same size 
to afford at home. May we not hope for the best of results? 
The class meeting is not so well attended. I fear that this 
means of grace is not duly appreciated by the members of the 
mission. 

" Our Sabbath school is in a flourishing condition. It is one 
of the most orderly schools I have ever been in. There is one 
superintendent, twelve teachers, and one hundred and seven 
children on the record. There are two libraries connected with 
the school, Nos. 1 and 2, containing 650 volumes. The donation 
from the Sunday School Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
was gratefully received by us. The Bible classes in this school 
form its most pleasing feature; there are two, one male and one 
female, consisting of adults principally. The female class is 
under the care of Mrs. Lore, and the male under that of brother 
Fay, the class-leader. These promise much. 

" I found, upon my arrival, seventeen members' names on the 
Church record, and four probationers. Since then, two have 
been added by certificate, and one on probation; making in all 
twenty-four persons. I have attended one funeral, and baptized 
three children. 

'*■ Our prospects for doing good, though not the most flattering, 
are sufficient for encouragement. There are a great many serious 
hearers in our congregation, who are unconverted; and I cannot 
but believe that the Gospel is still the power of God unto salva- 
tion; and though feebly, yet if faithfully preached, in humble 
reliance upon its Divine author, it must accomplish the thing 
whereunto it is sent. Our field of labor is small, confined to the 
foreign population, and that part of it which speaks the English 
language; such as Americans, English, Scotch, and Irish. The 
Americans are our special care. There are, also, occupying 
the same field, the English National Church, and the Scotch 



CHAP. VII.] MISSION TO SOUTH AMERICA. l7l 

Presbyterian Church. The Germans, likewise, have a pastor — a 
faithful, evangelical man. 

" I had hoped that something could be done for the benefit of 
the sailors; but the harbor is such as almost entirely to prevent 
any effort of the kind: the vessels lie from two to five miles from 
the shore; and, at present, there are but few trading here, in con- 
sequence of the blockade. 

" But my opinion of the importance of this mission has not 
abated in the least. In view of its past and present usefulness, 
it deserves the fostering care of our Missionary Board. And, cer- 
tainly, the efforts of the few here to sustain it merit encouragement 
from their brethren at home. I am certain there is no congrega- 
tion of the same size, in our own country, that will surpass it in 
its contributions to sustain the Gospel; which shows, at least, that 
the means of grace are highly prized. 

" ' Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may 
have free course and be glorified, even as it is with you.' 

" Yours, in Christian bonds, D. D. Lore. 

"Buenos Ayres, February 12, 1848." 



172 MISSION TO TEXAS. [CHAP. VIII. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

MISSION TO TEXAS. 

Texas formed one of the states of the republic of 
Mexico originally, and contained one hundred and ninety- 
three thousand square miles. Its soil being exceedingly 
fertile, and the climate mild and healthy, attracted numer- 
ous emigrants from the United States, who settled in large 
numbers on the Rio Colorado, Rio Brazos, and Rio Grande, 
but more particularly in the eastern part of the country. 

Among the emigrants to Texas were many members of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, who, from time to time, 
assembled at different places for purposes of religious wor- 
ship and mutual edification. They sent urgent requests 
to the States for spiritual help, and the Missionary Society 
was prompt in its attention to their repeated calls. 

In the summer of 1837 the Rev. Martin Ruter, D. D., 
President of Alleghany College, offered his services as a 
missionary to Texas, which had declared itself an inde- 
pendent republic, after the model of the United States. 

The Doctor was accompanied by two young ministers to 
this interesting field, who, with him, entered at once with 
zeal upon their labors. They were received by the citizens 
with great cordiality and respect all over the country, and 
every facility was afforded them for the carrying out the 
objects of their mission. 

The Doctor soon succeeded in forming circuits in differ- 
ent parts of the country. The erection of churches was 
commenced at San Augustine, Nacogdoches, Houston, and 
Washington. In this work, the citizens evinced a liber- 
ality worthy of praise; while, at the same time, they con- 
tributed one thousand dollars toward the support of the 
ministers. 

This encouraging state of things awakened quite an 



CHAP. VIII.] MISSION TO TEXAS. 173 

interest in the Church in behalf of the infant republic, and 
young men of zeal and enterprise, in the different con- 
ferences, volunteered their services as missionaries. The 
General conference of 1840 made provision for the organi- 
zation of an annual conference in Texas ; and in December 
following, its first session was held at Rutersville. 

Bishop Waugh presided over its deliberations. There 
were nine ministers in full connection, and an equal num- 
ber of candidates, making the whole number of itinerants 
eighteen. Three presiding elder's districts were constituted. 

The number reported in society was one thousand, six 
hundred and twenty-three whites, and two hundred and 
thirty colored members. There were twenty-five local 
ministers. 

Dr. Ruter having, soon after his arrival, adopted meas- 
ures for the establishment of a college, the Church directed 
its attention to the laudable object of founding such an 
institution. Having already organized primary schools and 
Sunday schools in different parts of the country, it was 
evidently its duty to provide for the education of the 
youth of the country in the higher branches of literature. 

The government made a liberal grant of several thou- 
sand acres of land, as an endowment, in a healthy and 
delightful part of the country; and the charter given by 
the Legislature was drafted upon the most liberal scale. 

It was denominated "Rutersville College, " in testimony 
of respect and affection for the venerable scholar and mis- 
sionary, who resigned his honors in the halls of learning, 
and his place in the ranks of the ministry of his native 
country, to bear the blessings of religion and science to 
the destitute of a foreign land. May it ever prove a 
monument worthy of its gifted and pious projector! 

The second session of the Texas conference was held 
under the presidency of Bishop Morris. 

The conference embraced three districts, eighteen circuits 
15* 



174 MISSION TO TEXAS. [CHAP. VIII. 

and stations, twenty-three traveling and thirty-six local 
preachers, and a membership of two thousand, seven hun- 
dred and ninety-five. 

At the third session of the conference, which was held 
at Bastrop, on the banks of the Rio Colorado, in 1842, the 
number of regular ministers was augmented to thirty- six, 
the most of whom were transferred from conferences in 
the States. The number of local preachers was increased 
to forty, and the number of Church members to three 
thousand, seven hundred and thirty-eight. 

The Rutersville College was represented to the con- 
ference as being in a flourishing condition, and resolutions 
were adopted, pledging to the Trustees and Faculty the 
undivided patronage of the Church. The Bible, mission- 
ary, and Sabbath school institutions were also taken under 
consideration, and resolutions adopted in favor of taking 
up collections for their support at all the appointments. 

The country being new, and money scarce, the attach-. 
ment of many individuals to these benevolent institutions, 
was evinced by liberal donations of land, horses, cattle, 
and the various productions of the country. 

A spirit of self-sacrifice characterized the missionaries to 
Texas that would have done honor to the Church in any 
age. Following in the footsteps of the brave and talented 
Ruter, who nobly fell at his post, while engaged in the 
service of his Master, they endured every hardship, and 
labored, and suffered, and died on the field of Christian 
conflict. 

As a foreign mission, it cost the Missionary Society less, 
by far, than any belonging to the foreign list, and its suc- 
cess is without a parallel in the history of missions. 

From the commencement, it had to labor under adverse 
circumstances. The country had just emerged from a war 
of independence when the mission was commenced, and 
the citizens were kept in a state of continued suspense, by 



CHAP. VIII.] MISSION TO TEXAS. 175 

the reiterated threats of invasion by the mother country, 
together with the frequent invasion of the settlements by 
predatory hordes of savages ; but, notwithstanding all these 
unpropitious circumstances, the missionary work went on, 
and the faithful heralds of the cross went from place to 
place, sustained, in their weary and perilous journeys, by 
the presence of their Master, and the consolations of his 
grace. 

The conference was divided, in 1844, into four presiding 
elder's districts ; and as reports were communicated to the 
Corresponding Secretary of the condition and prospects 
of the work in each district, we shall insert them, together 
with some other interesting matters connected with the 
conference : 

"GALVESTON DISTRICT. 

"Galveston Station. — Brother John Clark, now of Poultney dis- 
trict, Troy conference, was assigned to this work. He, however, 
left in April last, to attend the General conference, and did not 
return. I found it wholly impracticable, under the circumstances, 
to procure another to fill his place. I rejoice, however, that, for 
the present year, it is to be occupied by a brother in every respect 
eminently qualified for the arduous duties of so important a post. 
Galveston is, indeed, the key of Texas. It is now in a very 
growing and flourishing condition, with a population of some 
three thousand five hundred, and constantly increasing in com- 
mercial importance. We have here a good chapel, and a small 
society of most excellent and steadfast members; and I still think 
the prospect before us warrants the putting forth of increased and 
more powerful efforts to sustain the prominent station. 

"Houston Station. — Brother Josiah Whipple has labored with 
much success in this place, during the past year, and has suc- 
ceeded in raising the white membership here from seventeen to 
forty. The blacks also have received due attention. We have in 
this city a neat and commodious brick church, nearly finished, 
with a vestry and other accommodations; and the house is gen- 
erally well filled with intelligent hearers. The population of 
Houston is about three thousand. It possesses important commer- 
cial advantages, and is doubtless destined, at no distant day, to 
rival many of the seaport cities of our sister republic. Methodism 



176 MISSION TO TEXAS. [CHAP. VIII. 

has already obtained a firm footing, and we trust, by the grace of 
God, to be able to sustain the high and holy ground to which we 
have attained. 

"Brazos Circuit. — The Rev. D. N. V. Sullivan traveled this 
circuit the past year. He has rendered faithful and efficient 
service. "We have had some refreshing seasons, and several have 
been added to our societies; the blacks, particularly, have been 
well attended to, and with signal success. 

"Montgomery Circuit. — Rev. Isaac Tabor has labored on this cir- 
cuit with much fidelity. It embraces a wealthy and growing 
community — a rich soil — and will admit of being densely popu- 
lated. We consider it a field of much promise. 

"Huntsville Circuit. — W. C. Lewis and James D. Johnson have 
labored upon this circuit with cheering success. About seventy 
have been added on probation. A comfortable parsonage has been 
erected, and great zeal for our Zion is manifested among the mem- 
bership. The soil is fertile, and will admit of a very dense popu- 
lation. Methodism is very deeply planted in the hearts of the 
people. May the Lord continue to water it by his grace ! 

"Nashville Circuit. — This is a small circuit, and was traveled by 
brother R. Crawford, whose labors have proved abundantly suc- 
cessful. About fifty have been received on trial during the past 
year. This circuit is situated west of the river Brazos. It covers 
a beautifully-elevated country. A neat parsonage is being erected 
upon it, and it is indeed an interesting field of labor. 

"Franklin Circuit. — W. K. Wilson and James M. Wesson have 
traveled the past year. It embraces a large extent of territory, 
situated east of the Brazos. About thirty have joined the Church, 
on probation, during the past year. This circuit includes an 
interesting section of our country; and Methodism is being firmly 
established within its bounds. 

" The most of our quarterly meetings have been well attended, 
and much interest manifested by the congregation; and we have 
much cause of joy for the success of the ' word preached ' among 
those who have heard it. 

"SAN AUGUSTINE DISTRICT. 

" From this district we have received no intelligence, and are, 
therefore, unprepared to say any thing by way of detail respect- 
ing it. 

"LAKE SODA DISTRICT. 

" We have received a \ery interesting letter from the presiding 
elder of this district, on the general state of the work in Texas. 



CHAP. VIII.] MISSION TO TEXAS. ill 

But as it contained no details, we are unable to furnish a detailed 
report. We regret to add, that by an oversight on the part of our 
brethren, in their communications, we are left entirely without 
Sabbath. school statistics. This is to be deeply regretted. It is 
a sad defect in our report, which it is utterly out of our power 
to remedy. 

"THE CONFERENCE SESSION. 

" The fifth session of the Texas annual conference was held at 
San Augustine, commencing January 8, 1845. Bishop Janes pre- 
sided on the occasion; and, from several communications received, 
we are authorized to say, with general satisfaction. The plain- 
ness and simplicity of his manners — his humility and ardent piety, 
united with Christian urbanity and untiring industry, have won 
for him in that conference golden opinions. The conference had 
a laborious but harmonious session. The membership in this 
conference is reported to consist of five thousand and eighty-five 
whites, one thousand and five colored, and sixty-five local preach- 
ers — making a total of six thousand, one hundred and fifty -four. 
Increase the past year, eleven hundred and twenty -nine. Three 
preachers have, by the force of circumstances, been induced to 
locate, and two are superannuated. But the brethren were greatly 
cheered in having these vacancies more than filled by the acces- 
sion of nine transfers, and several admissions on trial. A number 
more could have been appointed to appropriate fields of labor, as 
there are several posts which invite to their occupancy self-sacri- 
ficing and devoted missionaries. 'What hath God wrought!' 
Truly, a brighter day is dawning upon Texas. ' The darkness is 
past, and the true light now shineth.' According to the provisions 
of the last General conference, the Texas conference has been 
divided, and a new conference organized. The two divisions are 
to be known hereafter as the Eastern and Western Texas confer- 
ences; they are each divided into three districts. 

u THE CONFERENCE MISSIONARY ANNIVERSARY. 

" The following account of this anniversary is from the pen of 
the Rev. C. Richardson, the Secretary of the Society: The fourth 
anniversary of our Missionary Society was held in this city, Janu- 
uary 13, 1845. The occasion was one of deep interest, especially 
as the whole field embraced by the conference may be considered 
missionary ground. The congregation, for the place, was large and 
deeply interested in the objects of the meeting. After the reading 
of the report, instructive and stirring addresses were delivered 
by Bishop Janes, and the Rev. Adam Poe, of the North Ohio 



178 MISSION TO TEXAS. [CHAP. VIII. 

conference. The collection on the occasion amounted to the re- 
spectable sum of $174.92. The people of Texas, as was manifested 
on this occasion, are disposed to aid in the great work of diffusing 
the knowledge of Christ throughout the world, as well as. in their 
own country. The friends of missions have no reason to regret 
the expenditure of money in Texas — the results are truly cheering. 

" LITERARY INSTITUTIONS. 

" The cause of education is evidently advancing in the republic, 
and promises to exert a conservative influence upon the morals of 
the community. The conference has had under its patronage, the 
last year, two literary institutions; namely, the Rutersville College 
in western, and the Wesleyan College, at San Augustine, in east- 
ern Texas. Rutersville College, which will hereafter be under the 
patronage of the Western Texas conference, is exerting a more 
extensive and salutary influence than it has done in the years last 
past; and the Wesleyan College is now in operation, and in a pros- 
perous condition. The latter institution will in future be under 
the special patronage of the Eastern Texas conference. Both these 
institutions present increasing prospects of more extended useful- 
ness to the youth of the republic, and the Church of God. It is 
the fixed and settled purpose of each conference to do all that can 
be done to place these nurseries for training the intellect and the 
heart on foundations which will be firm and unshaken. 

" In concluding the report respecting Texas, as a missionary 
field, your Board would remark, that a more faithful, devoted, 
persevering, and efficient band of missionaries can scarcely be 
found, than those who, from the beginning, have toiled in this 
department of our work. Their spirit of faith, patience, and en- 
durance, has given them a striking resemblance to the missionaries 
of primitive times. And this resemblance is to be found, not only 
in their labors, privations, and sufferings, but also in their suc- 
cesses and triumphs. 

" Only seven years ago, and Texas numbered three missionaries, 
and a few hundred members, widely and thinly scattered over its 
vast territory. Now it has two annual conferences, rising fifty 
itinerant and sixty-five local preachers, and more than six thou- 
sand Church members. And still the field is extending: more 
laborers are needed, new and effectual doors are opening, and the 
prospects are constantly becoming more bright and cheering. 

"One or two German missionaries are very much needed in 
Texas; as, also, a good supply of German and Spanish Bibles 
and tracts, for gratuitous distribution among the Germans and 



CHAP. VIII.] MISSION TO TEXAS. 1 70 

Mexicans. Where are the German missionaries for this field; and 
who will be the donors to supply the publications so earnestly 
solicited ? We shall wait, and confidently look for responses to 
these interrogatories. " 

It will be seen by these reports, that in the short space 
of seven years, through the labors of efficient missionaries, 
the wilderness has been made to blossom as the rose. 

When Dr. Ruter and his youthful associates entered the 
republic, there were no ministers, or Churches, or schools ; 
and in the short space of seven years there w r ere two annual 
conferences, fifty itinerant and sixty -five local preachers, 
upward of six thousand members, Sabbath schools all over 
the land, and a flourishing literary institution, inviting to its 
halls and sacred shades the youth of the land. 

May God continue his smiles upon the Church in our 
now sister state ! and though we may not be connected with 
her ecclesiastically, and are thus forbidden the pleasing task 
of tracing her history as identified with the operations of 
the Church, yet we shall ever feel interested in the onward 
march of religion and science, as they shall unitedly pour 
their genial influences upon her silvery streams and sunny 
Fales, 



180 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 



CHAPTER IX. 

MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 

Of all the races of men that exist on the face of the 
earth, foreign to the Anglo-Saxon, perhaps there are none 
whose predilections for the United States are greater than 
that of the German. 

The Germans are strongly imbued with a love of liberty ; 
and there is no feature of their character more deeply 
marked, than their indomitable hostility to slavery of con- 
science, or spiritual despotism in any of its forms. To 
Germany we are indebted for the giant heart and iron 
hand that severed the chains which bound the world, intel- 
lectually and morally, in a cruel despotism for centuries. 

That power waked a slumbering world, enveloped in 
the shades of superstition and ignorance; and long as the 
memory of the Reformation shall last, and all the great 
and glorious blessings which immediately followed shall 
survive, so long will Germany be remembered with grati- 
tude by all who love the priceless blessings of religious 
and civil freedom. The Reformation was born and cradled 
in Germany. Here the serpent was strangled that came to 
destroy the infant of religious liberty. Fed upon the "sin- 
cere milk of the word," it grew in stature and wisdom from 
day to day, until it gained the strength and vigor of man- 
hood, firm of heart and daring of hand. 

This same dauntless spirit was the type which charac- 
terized our Puritan forefathers, and, in a greater or less 
degree, forms the characteristic of all who seek an asylum 
in this "land of the free and home of the brave." 

From the earliest settlement of the country to the present 
time, one continual tide of immigration has poured into the 
states and territories from Germany. In some sections of 
our country the population, from the beginning, has been 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 181 

almost entirely German ; and though this may be true in 
reference to some other foreigners, particularly the French, 
yet not by any means to the same extent as it is of the 
Germans. 

They form by far the most valuable portion of our immi- 
grant population, being, as a class, the more intelligent, 
industrious, temperate, and virtuous. 

The Germans are a religious people; and the infidelity 
that exists in that country is not like the rampant infidelity 
which utterly rejects Christianity, but rather the infidelity 
which is found in those corrupt forms of Christianity, con- 
sisting of a blind adherence to the blasphemous dogmas of 
Romanism on the one hand, and a bold avowal of Ration- 
alism on the other — rejecting the Bible and the exercise of 
reason in regard to its teachings, or exalting human reason 
above the word of God ; both of which are equally infidel, 
and fatal to Christianity. True religion lies between these 
extremes. Taking the Bible as a standard of faith and 
practice, and human reason as a judge of what it incul- 
cates — relying upon the enlightening and sanctifying influ- 
ences of the Holy Spirit — the Christian walks in the light 
of an experience consistent in itself and with the word of 
God. 

But we did not intend, when entering upon this chapter, 
to discuss any theological questions, and ask pardon of our 
readers for this incidental allusion. Our theme is simply a 
narrative of the origin and progress of German missions in 
^he Methodist Episcopal Church. 

The German population were never lost sight of in the 
ninistrations of the Church; and as several of our early 
ministers were of that extraction, the Gospel was frequently 
preached to them in their vernacular; but it was not until 
1835 that a mission was established for their special benefit. 
Fifteen years ago, in one of the colleges of our country, 
there was a professor of oriental literature, who had spent 

16 



182 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

a large portion of his life in one of the universities in his 
fatherland — a student, in every sense of the word — a pro- 
fessor of a religion which gives to reason a power ade- 
quate to the solution of all Divine mysteries, but, like 
Wesley at Oxford, a worshiper in the outer court of the 
temple of Christianity, destitute of saving faith, and, conse- 
quently, of the enjoyments of experimental religion. Like 
the founder of Methodism, he was an earnest inquirer after 
truth; and no denominational prejudices prevented him 
from extending his researches beyond the narrow pale of 
his own Church. He was alive to its importance and pre- 
pared to adopt its teachings, whenever and wherever found. 
Oppressed with doubts and gloomy fears, and unsatisfied 
with the soulless theology that gave no assurance of accept- 
ance with God, he was led, by the doctrines and Christian 
experience of those whom the world despise, to behold 
something far transcending all that he had previously known 
or learned in the divinity schools of his native land. Having 
become acquainted with those who taught the doctrine of 
salvation by faith alone, and a conscious sense of pardon 
and peace through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, like 
Wesley in Moravia and Fletcher at Bristol, he ardently 
sought, with all his heart, the same like precious boon. 
There was something in Methodism that attracted his 
attention. The earnestness of her ministry, the experience 
of her members, the simplicity of her forms, and the truth- 
fulness of her doctrines, were such as to commend this 
Church to his attention while laboring under a sense of 
condemnation. 

He was soon enabled to embrace the truth as it is in 
Jesus, and partake of the same spirit that dwells in the 
hearts of all who truly know and love the Lord. 

While the Spirit was training this young man for the 
great work which, in the providence of God, he was de- 
signed to perform, the condition and wants of the German 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 183 

population, in one of the great cities of the west, was 
arresting the attention of one of the purest and greatest 
minds in the Church, who, as editor of a religious journal, 
contemplating the indications of Providence in the signs 
of the times*,, asks, " Where can the man be found possess- 
ing the peculiar qualifications for the work?' 7 

The great Head of the Church had already called the 
very man. Professor Nast, as we have remarked, was 
soundly and thoroughly converted to God; and the same 
Spirit that liberated, placed him under the necessity of 
preaching that Gospel to others, which had become the 
power of God to his own salvation. 

In 1835 his name was entered upon the list of itinerant 
Methodist preachers, and he was appointed a missionary to 
the Germans of Cincinnati. 

Thus commenced a mission, which, under the blessing of 
God, has been, considering all things, the most brilliant 
and successful of all missions, since the days of the 
apostles, and in the prosecution of which, during the 
brief space of fourteen years, in the conversion of souls, 
and accessions to the Church, more has been accomplished 
than has resulted from the labors of all the Churches, 
during a period of fifty years, for the conversion of China 
and India. 

In the whole history of modern missions, nothing can 
be found bearing the least comparison. The adaptation of 
vital Christianity to the German mind, incrusted with error, 
and, in many instances, intrenched with infidelity, when 
presented by a ministry baptized with the Holy Ghost, was 
manifested in the most wonderful manner. It was the re- 
awakening of an ancient Methodism, that moved the dull, 
cold forms in its early days, and started thousands into 
spiritual life. 

The missionary met with opposition from his countrymen ; 
his religion was too strongly tinctured with spiritualism to 



184 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX 

suit the Rationalist, and too pure and practical to gain 
favor with the Romanist. Still, he labored with a zeal 
and perseverance characteristic of the German, and at the 
close of the first year reported twelve members. The 
work was small in its commencement; but, like the hand- 
ful of corn on the top of the mountain, it was destined, 
with the blessing of God, to grow and flourish, until its 
fruit should shake like Lebanon. 

In the year 1836 he was appointed, by the bishop of 
the Ohio conference, to take charge of a German mission, 
in the bounds of the Columbus district, embracing a cir- 
cuit three hundred miles in extent, and having twenty-two 
appointments. Though this was an exceedingly laborious 
field, it gave the missionary an opportunity to gain a prac- 
tical acquaintance with a system, better adapted to reach 
the destitute portions of the country than any that has 
ever been devised. 

In the annual report for the year 1837 we find the first 
notice of the German missions. After enumerating several 
domestic missions, in the bounds of the several conferences, 
it says : " There is also a German mission on the Columbus 
district, in the Ohio conference, for the special benefit of 
the German population who have emigrated to that coun- 
try. The Rev. William Nast, a well-educated and deeply- 
pious man, who speaks the German language with fluency, 
is employed on the mission." 

At the close of the year, so important was it to keep up 
a mission in Cincinnati, and there being no one qualified 
to take charge of it, the Rev. Mr. Nast was returned, and 
entered with renewed faith and zeal upon his work. 

About this time, a proposition appeared in the West- 
ern Christian Advocate, from the Rev. Thomas Dunn, of 
the North Ohio conference, in regard to the publication 
of a religious periodical in the German language. The 
proposition met with general favor, and several article 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 185 

appeared in the Advocate warmly urging the propriety 
of the measure. 

The missionary furnished some ably-written articles, pre- 
senting, in a clear and impressive manner, the condition 
and wants of the German population in this country. 
These articles awakened a general attention to the sub- 
ject, and secured, from all parts of our widely- extended 
connection, an interest in behalf of German missions, 
which has gone on increasing to the present day. 

The labors of this indefatigable servant of Christ were 
signally blest during the year; and while the Church 
increased in numbers and holiness, under his faithful min- 
istrations, a Sabbath school was organized, and the chil- 
dren of German parents were brought under the influence 
of religious instruction. 

The missionary had translated three numbers of the 
Wesleyan Catechism and several tracts into the German 
language, for the use of the children, and also the Articles 
of Religion and General Rules of the Church for the use 
of adult members. 

At the succeeding annual conference he was appointed 
editor of "Der Christliche Apologete;" and, on the 4th 
of January, 1839, the first number was issued from the 
press, under favorable auspices. 

It commenced with a very small subscription list, but 
has been increasing every year until the present time, 
circulating throughout the length and breadth of the coun- 
try, and in various parts of England and Germany. 

As an individual enterprise, it never would have suc- 
ceeded; but the Church, after mature deliberation and 
prayer, had embarked in it, and most nobly did she come 
up to sustain the work her hands had begun. 

A committee, consisting of Rev. Messrs. Raper and 
Hamline, was appointed to prepare an address to the 
ministers and members of the Church in its behalf. 
16* 



186 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

"ADDRESS. 

"No human mind, as we apprehend, can invent weightier or 
purer motives to benevolent action, than those which have pressed 
a number of Christian philanthropists into the service of this 
' Christian Apologist/ We despair of presenting the enterprise in 
a light as clear and impressive as truth demands. Could we do it, 
we are sure that every Christian who might pause and survey it, 
would intensely desire to do something for the Apologist at this 
juncture. 

" The importance of this paper to the Germans, has not, we 
believe, been disputed. This paper may be considered our German 
* missionary bishop ' — borrowing a phrase from our Protestant Epis- 
copal neighbors. It is to travel over the whole land, to teach and 
warn, and, by the blessing of God, to convert and build up. It is 
to visit several thousand families weekly, and discourse to men, 
women, and children — to good and bad, pious and profane — on 
the subjects of sin, death, and the judgment; and, above all, to 
tell about Jesus, the new birth, sanctification, and the felicity and 
glory of the saved. You have often heard, by the Western 
Christian Advocate, what a reading people these Germans are, 
and how much this voiceless, yet persuasive missionary will be 
likely to accomplish, if we can but furnish it for its journeys, and 
keep it in the itinerant field, ceaselessly pressing along our high- 
ways and river courses; never tiring, never sleeping, never checked 
by cold, sleet, or snow; and, with a sort of ubiquity, pouring forth 
its pathetic strains in a thousand cabins, at one and the same 
moment. 

" If you will yield to the Apologist these important functions — 
and surely you will — you cannot view its publication of secondary 
importance; or should you, permit us to urge on your attention 
the following facts: 

" There are hundreds of thousands of Germans now among us. 
In this great valley they are become a large proportion of the 
inhabitants. You may say of them, as the Roman said of the 
early Christians, f Every place is full of them.' We deem it safe 
to assume, that there are more Germans in the Mississippi valley 
than there are Indians beyond the Rocky Mountains; indeed, we 
may say, there are more Catholic, neologistic, and skeptical Germans 
in this great west, than there are heathens in the whole Pacific 
territory of the United States. Between the abused privileges and 
religious states of these and those, we leave you to seek resem- 
blances and differences, as the Bible warrants. The office of 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 187 

judging requires no skillful casuistry, or infallible prudence; 
inasmuch as the Bible teaches us that, ■ to whom much is given, 
of him much will be required/ Now, bethink you with what 
zeal the Church is commissioning messengers to pass over the 
deserts, and scale the mountains of the remote west, to reach 
some eighty thousand Indians who know not God. In that good 
work, gold and silver are offered almost without measure, and the 
whole land urges forward the enterprise. 

" And by what rule do we leave our country, and sail all the 
way by Cape Horn and the Pacific islands, or traverse the almost 
interminable deserts, for six long months, to preach Jesus in the 
valley of the Multnomah, and, meanwhile, refuse to open our 
hearts and our purses, to relieve the sufferers of our own house- 
hold ? In the former work, shall we value no labor, nor peril, nor 
expense, while, in the latter, fear and avarice dry up the fountains, 
or check the current of our charities ? Shall we urge the ministers 
of Jesus abroad, in the face of toils and hazards of all sorts, and 
equip them with thirty thousand a year — which we heartily ap- 
prove — and then refuse one-tenth of that sum to bring moral 
relief to thousands of strangers who lie in our bosoms, so close 
to us, that we may feel the very beatings of their hearts ? It is a 
fact, brethren, that a tithe of the funds contributed for the salva- 
tion of eighty thousand Indians abroad, will sustain this messenger 
of Gospel tidings among eighty thousand persons who stand at our 
thresholds, and daily commune with us and with our children. 

" We rejoice to see scores of missionaries sent to Oregon, and to 
Liberia, and to South America. We would rejoice to see scores 
started, this year, to China, to Palestine, and to ten other places 
which we might name, and ' thirty thousand dollars ' demanded 
for each of them, till a million were called for in the name of the 
bleeding Lamb. And then, we should not fear but that the holy 
sympathies awakened by this call would be all-sufficient to add, 
if need were, ten thousand dollars more, to purify our own 
dwellings, and to preserve, from deterioration and death, the 
energies of our own Church and country. For how could those 
charities, which would flow abroad so freely and liberally, become 
stinted and scanty when needed at home? 

" Some have dreaded, to be sure, lest this home effort should so 
absorb the sympathies and resources of the Church, as to leave 
little for missions abroad. But how greatly they erred ! While 
two thousand dollars were being contributed, last year, for the 
' Christian Apologist,' fears were excited in many minds, lest the 



188 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

general contributions of the Ohio conference should fall short of 
former precedents. "Was this the result? The Lord, who loveth 
a cheerful giver, was with his people, and, for the heathens abroad, 
so moved their hearts — which had been overflowing with sympathy 
for the Germans, till charity had become vehement, and needed 
vent — that they laid eleven thousand dollars upon the altar, an 
offering of a sweet-smelling savor. 

" The circumstances of each case are such, that if we labor and 
contribute for foreigners, much more should we feel bound to do it 
for denizens, and for such as will soon be fellow-citizens. Self- 
preservation, which is the ' first law of nature,' as well as charity, 
which is the first law of grace, binds us to the latter. If crude 
and contaminating elements are perpetually intermixing with the 
proper constituents of the Church and the state, and borrow no 
refinement nor purity from the intimate contact, they will gradu- 
ally impart their nature to the bodies civil and ecclesiastical. And 
it is perilous, on our part, to suffer such a process. "What will 
follow in due time? The very fountains which refreshed the 
distant regions of Africa, and South America, and Oregon, will 
themselves, at length, become corrupt; and, if they flow at 
all, will send forth to the nations, not healing, but poisonous 
waters. 

" And mark this interesting fact : immigration from Europe, 
and especially from Germany, ceases not, but increases constantly. 
Floods of life, and mind, and moral energy, are setting in upon 
us. A paragraph from a religious paper just fell under our 
observation, which, like many similar notices, admonishes us. It 
reads as follows: 

" ' German Emigrants. — A letter from Bremen, dated September 
26, to a house in St. Louis, says: "Fifteen vessels are up at this 
port for New Orleans, with about 2,000 emigrants, nearly all of 
whom you may expect at St. Louis; the majority of them are 
respectable and wealthy." ' 

" This fleet of vessels, then, bears to our shores more persons 
than constitute some of the tribes to which we furnish missions at 
the expense of thousands. Thus, while our 'Indian population is 
diminishing, and perishing by tribes, our immigrants are multi- 
plying rapidly. With those, the tide ebbs; with these, it flows. 
Those are in the autumn of their national existence, seared, and 
fast fading away; these, blooming and aspiring, like vernal plants, 
come among us to renew their youth, and put forth new-born ener- 
gies in a land which effectually solicits the .avarice, ambition, and 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 189 

all the earthly tempers of their hearts, by unfolding to them the 
prospect of acquisition and indulgence. 

" Now, while we occupy the field which is every year diminish- 
ing, shall we neglect that which is so rapidly enlarging ? Shall 
we employ our energies to sow the seed of life on soils which time 
is wasting, and threatens to devour, yet refuse to cultivate a region 
which, by the current of years, gains constant accretions ? Look 
forward half a century. Then the descendants of the red man 
will be like the leaves of the forest, when winter has finished the 
desolations of autumn, and the savage eye beholds no foliage, and 
the savage foot presses upon the snows. The works of the Church 
will indeed remain; for if not on earth, yet in heaven some of 
these sons of the wilderness will be jewels in the diadem of Jesus. 
But we can scarcely expect, judging from the past and the present, 
that the Indians, in successive generations, are to form a part 
of the militant Church. Not so with the Germans. Their con- 
version may be desired, not only for themselves, but for Zion's 
sake, in all climes and ages. There is strength in German charac- 
ter which must inevitably give it influence. Their mental apti- 
tudes — their habits of secular diligence and carefulness — should 
enlist concern, as well as partial admiration. In their moral and 
religious states, even where the influence of early culture has been 
sinister, there is power, if nothing more; there is virtue in the 
proper, if not in a moral sense. Doubtless they will, hereafter, 
bear much sway in constituting the authorities which control this 
land — in molding the nation's mind — in fashioning its morals, and 
in making up the sum total of its weal or its woe. Let them 
become a leaven of malice, and, unless saved by Omnipotence, the 
Church and nation are undone. Let them become a leaven of ho- 
liness, then liberty, and science, and heaven-born religion, may 
concert their holy and everlasting jubilee. Germany is sparing 
us more elements of moral good or evil, than any other nation, 
of any continent, can furnish us, whether it be for peace or war. 
What shall we render for this kindness? Let us receive her gifts; 
but let us make them, by reflex agency, subserve her own moral 
and spiritual regeneration. This we hope to do. This, with God's 
aid, we are now preparing to accomplish. 

" It may be queried, if for the Germans there can be any hope. 
It may be judged, that, like Chorazin and the cities of Genesareth, 
a 'woe' has irrevocably gone out against them. We have other 
demonstrations. They are not reprobates, either from inveterate 
moral obduracy, or from judicial blindness and necessity. In 



190 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [cHAF. IX. 

their habits of thought and sentiment, they are proven not to be 
invincible to the power of Gospel truth. Indeed, their condition 
is, in some respects, peculiarly encouraging. Those of the present 
generation may almost be considered as not personally derelict 
from piety and orthodoxy. They rather inherit the liberalism with 
which they are contaminated. We may assume in their favor 
more than this. Neither they, nor their ancestors, either Catholic 
or Protestant, have ever enjoyed the opportunity to test the power 
of religion as inculcated by Wesley, and by his sons in the Gospel. 
This should not be forgotten. All that which has been done for 
England and the United States, and which has resulted in such 
magnificent moral revolutions as to provoke the reluctant admira- 
tion of a Southey, and of thousands like him, is yet to be wrought 
for neglected Germany. 

" There is this exception. For a few months past, a solitary 
German missionary, anointed for the office as unexpectedly as 
David was elected to the throne, has preached Jesus to the Ger- 
mans. Since the last sitting of the Ohio conference, another has 
joined him. What are the fruits ? To go no farther, we have a 
class, of some thirty excellent members, in Cincinnati; another, of 
thirty -five members, in Pittsburg; another, of eighteen or more, in 
Wheeling; with prospects, bright as unclouded sunrise, still open- 
ing upon us. No mission of our Church can, in equal circum- 
stances, display so rich a harvest. Compare it with any of our 
foreign missions, and you will perceive and acknowledge this to 
be the fact. One short visit of brother N. to Pittsburg, 4ias 
resulted in an addition to the Church of twenty-five souls. An 
exhorter, who started from this city a few days since, reached 
Wheeling in his travels; and beginning to speak the word of life, 
with no sanguine expectations, the power of God came down; and 
blessed, indeed, were the consequences. 

" But another thing is needed to extend the sphere, and multiply 
the fruits of these prolific Gospel labors. It is the support and 
circulation of our German periodical. 

" The ' Apologist ' is abroad. The ' New Year ' gave it birth, 
and, ere this, it has probably been cast a foundling at your 
thresholds. We beseech you, brethren, receive it — nurse it to 
maturity — that it may be employed, through a long and useful 
life, as an instrument of mercy, to open the eyes of the blind, and 
proclaim liberty to a multitude of captives. Brethren, can we 
appeal in vain for your aid, to consummate an enterprise, so noble, 
so hopeful, so every way desirable? You ask, 'What is to be 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 191 

done?' Much — very much. You must in part contribute the 
very element to sustain the being which you gave it. By your 
beneficence it began to breathe, and move, and speak. By your 
paternal watchfulness it must be cherished in its infancy, till it 
can, without your fostering, look to its own concerns. You have 
done a noble part, and so much the greater pity that all your toil 
should go for naught — that your works should begin to go to ruin 
while not yet finished. We deprecate the shame. You have laid 
out thousands to construct a strong foundation, which now stands 
to be gazed on by the world. Desert not the enterprise. Add a 
few hundreds more. Half a thousand will complete the sum 
originally contemplated, without which our plans are all de- 
ranged, and our charities all periled. Thus do we find fresh 
motives, arising from circumstances, to rouse our energies in this 
good work. 

"We appeal to you, then, for five or six hundred dollars, to 
make up the three thousand. Furthermore, we want every pos- 
sible effort to be made, by every minister and every member, to 
obtain subscribers for the Apologist. The crisis has come at last. 
We must now, briefly, sacrifice all, or save all by a little added 
labor and benevolence. Shall we hot, then, bestir ourselves? 
To think of a retreat from ground so nobly won, so advantageous 
to the occupants, so fortified and strengthened by past diligence, 
gives us the heart-ache. We would rather build the rising walls 
with the sword — of the Spirit — in one hand, and the trowel in the 
other. Rather than fail, we are resolved to make some sacrifices. 
Help us, we entreat you, in this labor of love and mercy. Do not 
fear that regard for this will divert the sympathies of Zion from 
other enterprises. It is meet that our charities should be varied — 
that they should flow in many channels, and be dispersed abroad. 
Like the student of nature, who would frequent her whole im- 
mensity — who searches ocean, earth, and heaven, converting the 
whole creation into a volume of rich instruction, not content until 
he has scanned each page and line — so, the Christian philanthro- 
pist, with busy, prying charity, should fix his eye, and fasten his 
warm affections, on every interest of humanity, of every age and 
clime — of time and of eternity. The benevolence of a Christian 
cannot, like that of Jesus, glow and spread as do the splendors 
of the sun; still it may be far-reaching and diversified. Christian 
charity emanates from God; and to the streams, as to the Foun- 
tain, belongs appropriate perfection. To this pertains infinity, 
whose incident is, unceasing, boundless affluence; to that, the 



192 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

grace of limited, but various beneficence. This is a sun of blazing 
fires, lighting up immensity, and binding worlds and systems in 
secure and blissful concord; that, is His mellowed beams, reflecting 
rainbow charms, whose grace depends on no single hue, but on a 
rich variety of shades, and on the perfect harmony with which the 
colors blend L. L. Hamline, 

Wm. H. Raper. 
" Cincinnati, Jan. 4, 1839." 

The mission at Cincinnati continued to prosper. The 
Rev. Mr. Nast having been placed in the editorial charge of 
the Apologist, he was succeeded in the mission by the Rev. 
Peter Schmucker, formerly a talented and useful minister of 
the Lutheran Church. His labors were abundantly blessed ; 
and at the close of the first year he reported to conference 
eighty communicants, which increased the next year to one 
hundred. During the year 1839 an interesting incident 
occurred, which, from its nature and important subsequent 
bearings upon the work of German missions, we think 
worthy of record. 

One evening, a young physician, at the request of several 
of his companions, and with a view of furnishing an article 
for a notorious German paper in the city, which frequently 
assailed the German Methodists with its low, abusive, Papal 
slang, entered the old church on Yine-street and took his 
seat near the pulpit. 

He was in a Methodist meeting for the first time in his 
life; and the novelty of the exercises arrested his atten- 
tion. The preacher noticed him, as he took his seat and 
was making preparations for taking notes of what passed in 
the meeting. The preacher asked for Divine assistance, 
while he took for his text, "I am not ashamed of the Gos- 
pel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation to 
every one that belie veth." The aid he sought was gra- 
ciously bestowed. As he progressed with his subject, his 
heart glowed with the theme ; and with an eloquence that 
the heart alone can dictate while under the influence of the 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 193 

Spirit, he described the power of the Gospel in saving the 
soul. The hand of the reporter trembled — his cheek grew 
pale — his lip quivered ; and when the preacher announced, 
" There may be some young man present, who, like Saul, 
may be arrested in his persecuting way, converted to God, 
and sent out a burning herald of the very cross he despised," 
his head fell, conviction deep and powerful seized his con- 
science, and from that moment the Spirit commenced its 
regenerating process in his heart. 

Scarcely had he left the threshold of the church, until he 
commenced exhorting his companions, and urging them to 
forsake their wicked practices, and turn to the Lord. He 
was abandoned by his friends, and turned away in scorn 
from their society. The Church took him to her arms. He 
was employed by the editor of the Apologist to translate 
Fletcher's Appeal, during which time he was happily con- 
verted to God. Soon after he became a preacher — was sent 
by Bishop Morris to St, Louis, where, under the blessing 
of God, he was instrumental in raising up a nourishing 
Church, and became the apostle to the Germans of Mis- 
souri. He is now the regularly-appointed missionary of the 
Parent Board to Germany, and will soon return to his native 
land, to preach that Gospel which had been " the power of 
God to his salvation." That " preacher " was Rev. Mr. Nast, 
and that young physician was Rev. Mr. Jacoby. 

In the meantime, the editor, in whose heart the fire of 
missions burned with a steady flame, was appealed to on 
behalf of his countrymen in Pittsburg; and believing that 
the Lord had a work for him to do there, he immediately 
went. No sooner did he arrive than he went from house to 
house, praying, exhorting, and preaching from week to week. 
The Lord accompanied his word to the hearts of his hearers ; 
and before he left, many . were converted to God, and a 
society was formed consisting of thirty members. 

An interesting account of this visit, written bv Dr. Nast, 
17 



194 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

will be found in the Pittsburg Christian Advocate of that 
year, and copied into Rev. Adam Miller's " Origin and Prog- 
ress of the German Missions/' as follows: 

"Pittsburg, Oct. 23, 1838. 

" Brother Hunter, — I cannot leave this city without addressing, 
through your paper, a few lines to my beloved English brethren. 
I had been invited by your worthy preachers to pay a missionary 
visit to my German countrymen in this city. I followed the Macedo- 
nian cry, and would most devoutly acknowledge the goodness of al- 
mighty God, whose providence brought me here, and whose gra- 
cious help was afforded, to effect what my brethren in the ministry 
entreated the Lord so effectually for, even to feed the little flock of 
German sheep who sought shelter in your fold during the last sum- 
mer. I found them about ten in number, mostly males — husbands 
without their wives. Their number has increased to thirty-five, 
so that we could form two classes. Several of the wives have been 
baptized into one spirit with their husbands; about fifteen, in all, 
have experienced religion during my stay. I could not preach to 
large congregations, as we had no means of making the appoint- 
ment generally known among the German public. But as many as 
came to hear the word of life, were made to feel that God was pres- 
ent. Several told me they would join as soon as the society would 
get a regular preacher. The people are truly craving the sincere 
milk of the Gospel; nowhere have I found it so easy to preach. I 
labored a whole year at Cincinnati for twenty-four members. I trust 
the work will go on, and prove like the leaven which a woman took 
and mixed with three measures of meal. Several of the members 
immediately entered upon the right spirit of the work — they went 
home, not only to pray for themselves, but to pray with and for 
their friends and neighbors. To give you some instances — I stayed 
all night with a family, where the husband was a member, but had 
not a clear witness of his acceptance with God. The Lord met us 
at the family altar in the morning. The brother went then to his 
work, but returned in a short time, sighing and heavy-laden — he 
said he could not work — he wanted to pray more. We called in 
his wife. The Lord visited us in power; and whilst he was blessed, 
his wife began to cry for mercy, and has, also, since that time, ex- 
perienced religion. I visited another family, of which only the 
father was a member of the German class. He was seeking relig- 
ion. I prayed with the family; the mother became first affected; 
then her son, then her son-in-law, then his wife, and even a Roman 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 195 

Catholic girl, who lived in the family, fell under conviction. The 
whole family joined the Church, and some experienced religion. 
The son-in-law told us, in love-feast, that he never before had 
offered up one prayer, or felt uneasy concerning his future state; 
he promises to become as stout a champion in the good cause, as 
he was reckless before. I cannot describe the affecting scenes 
which I witnessed. But let me relate one more. A brother who 
was very zealous, although opposed by his wife, had a meeting ap- 
pointed in his house. I preached on the third and fourth verses of 
the fifth chapter of Matthew, and opened the door of the Church. 
His wife was the first that literally rushed forward, seized my hand, 
confessed herself a great sinner, and told the congregation, with a 
flood of tears, how wickedly she had opposed her husband, and 
how patiently he took it; he would not cease to pray for her. She 
experienced religion the following morning, and will, no doubt, be 
a helpmate to her precious husband. They are an excellent couple, 
living by faith in the Son of God, who has given himself for them. 
In love-feast, she sat in the middle of the congregation; and when 
she rose to give her testimony, she could not content herself to 
stay where she was, but came out, walked up the aisle to the pulpit, 
and then turning and facing the congregation, she told, in lan- 
guage that would have melted the hardest heart, what the Lord 
Jesus had done for her poor soul. 

" My dear brethren, the Germans, whilst unconverted, turn an 
entirely deaf ear to religion; but when they hear the voice of the 
Son of God, and find him to be the good Shepherd, they become, 
generally, dead to the world, and make religion their all-absorbing 
theme. Thanks be to the good Lord, the friend of sinners, that 
he has put it in the hearts of the Pittsburg Methodists to feel for 
their German brethren, and to provide a missionary for them. Di- 
vine Providence, which is ever waiting to prosper every good de- 
sire and resolution, has met you in- this matter, and provided a 
man, to whose instrumentality some of them ascribe their awaken- 
ing. Go on, my dear brethren — be not weary in cultivating every 
inch of Immanuel's ground, and be sure that the German popu- 
lation will yield a crop that will make you rejoice through all 
eternity. 

" I would also tender my sincere thanks to the brethren for their 
kindness, and the interest they manifested in behalf of our great 
and good enterprise — I mean the Apologist. Had I time, I would 
say much upon this subject. Please take a copy of this paper, if 
you wish to communicate the blessings of Methodism to our Ger- 



196 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

man fellow-citizens, and brethren in the Lord ! They will, in all 
probability, pay you the money at the end of the year, and perhaps 
thank you in heaven for it. 

"Five years ago, I left Pittsburg with nothing but blackness 
and darkness before me — I went away weeping, and said, on the 
point of despair, ' Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him/ 
Blessed be God, the Son of righteousness rose upon my hopeless 
soul with healing in his wings. I returned to preach that Jesus 
will not pass by any, else he would have passed by me. Truly, 
those that go weeping, bearing precious seed, shall surely return 
with joy, bringing their sheaves with them. The Lord keep us 
faithful to the end ! 

" Yours* in the Gospel, ¥m. Kast." 

Under the labors of Rev. J. M. Hartman, this society 
increased in one year to one hundred. 

The Rev. Mr. Swahlen, one of the converts of the Cincin- 
nati mission, visited Wheeling, and was successful in forming 
a society of twenty-six members. 

From this time German missions began to increase, and 
extend all over the country; but, as it would occupy too 
much space to enter into a detailed account of these mis- 
sions, and as the work we have referred to, by Rev. Mr. Mil- 
ler, contains full and interesting details, we shall confine our 
remarks to statistics indicating the progress and success of 
these missions as they are found in the reports and authen- 
tic documents of the Society. 

In 1841 there were missions established in the Ohio, 
Pittsburg, Indiana, and Kentucky conferences, embracing 
eleven appointments, with eight hundred and twenty-four 
Church members, and employing fourteen German mis- 
sionaries. 

The report of this year contained a plea in behalf of the 
thirty thousand Germans of the city of New York, and 
urged the propriety of taking immediate measures for the 
establishment of a mission. This subject was brought 
before the New York conference soon after; and, as the 
result of their deliberations, a mission was established in 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE CxERMANS. 197 

the city. Rev. Messrs. Doering and Callender were ap- 
pointed to take charge of this mission — the latter, how- 
ever, only remaining but a short time, having been called 
by the Church to another post. The report of 1842 
states, that there were seventy-two members, sixty-four 
of whom had been received into the Church during the 
year. A board of trustees was elected, and the necessary 
steps taken to build a church. 

German missions extended into the North Ohio, Missouri, 
and New York conferences this year. The number of mis- 
sionaries reported was nineteen, the number of appoint- 
ments was sixteen, and the number of Church members 
was nine hundred and seventy-six. 

In 1843 the report represents the different missions 
among the Germans as increasing in prosperity. Two 
of the Churches were taken off the list of missions, and 
added to the general work. Rev, Adam Miller reported 
a large and commodious church, in a pleasant part of the 
city of Cincinnati, as nearly completed. 

The number of missions was nineteen. The number of 
members was reported at fifteen hundred, and the mission- 
aries at twenty. 

As we trace the progress of these missions, the interest 
increases, and we are astounded at the wonderful results 
accomplished, in a few years, through their instrumentality. 

So extensive had become the German field, extending 
from Pittsburg to New Orleans, embracing the entire 
length of the Mississippi valley, in the midst of a dense 
and rapidly-increasing population, that in 1845 it was 
necessary to form three distinct districts, including a mem- 
bership of four thousand, and the number of missionaries 
forty. 

Missions were established in the Philadelphia, Baltimore, 
New Jersey, and Alabama conferences : all of which were 
represented as in a prosperous condition. 
IV* 



198 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

In 1846 it became necessary, as the work increased 
among the Germans, to add two more districts; making 
the whole number five. The number of missions had 
increased to fifty, and the missionaries were increased in 
proportion. 

Considerable attention was paid to the establishment of 
Sabbath schools; and, although the returns were not com- 
plete, it was estimated that there were sixty schools, and 
more than eighteen hundred scholars. 

Dr. Nast was engaged, as far as time and opportunity 
would permit, in translating our standard theology into 
the German language, to meet the wants of a numerous 
body of ministers and thousands of members, who were 
anxious to become indoctrinated in the principles of Meth- 
odism. 

In the short space of ten years, this apostle to the 
Germans had seen the cloud, which at first was but a 
mere speck in the distant horizon, increase and spread, 
until the whole heavens were covered with its refreshing 
shade, and the earth enriched with its genial showers. 

He could look back, and see himself standing alone, in 
a small room, on some obscure alley, in Cincinnati, sur- 
rounded by a dozen Methodists; and then, recalling him- 
self, could look around him, at the present time, and see 
nearly a hundred ministers of the same like precious faith 
with himself, harnessed for the battle of the Lord, while, 
covering all the plain, he could count the armies of the 
living God by thousands, who, hailing from his own father- 
land, had been redeemed from the bondage of sin, and 
enrolled in the ranks of the Israel of God. 

He could kindle into rapture while contemplating an- 
other scene, equally interesting and promising. Another 
army could be seen gathering upon the mountains, and 
darkening them with their thousands. The Sabbath 
schools, with their superintendents, and teachers, and 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 199 

scholars, radiant with hope, would shout his praise, and 
make the very earth tremble with the sound of their 

joy- 
In view of all this, we must exclaim, "What hath God 

wrought!" for it was not by might or by power, but by 

his Spirit, this great work has been accomplished; and to 

him alone be the glory ! 

In the brief space of fourteen years, the German mis- 
sions have extended all over the country; and now there 
are seven thousand Church members, three thousand, two 
hundred and twenty Sabbath school scholars, thirty local 
preachers, eighty-three regular mission circuits and sta- 
tions, and one hundred and eight missionaries. One hun- 
dred churches have been built for German worship, and 
forty parsonages. The increase in membership during 
the year past (1848) was nearly one thousand. Ancient 
Methodism appears to have revived, in the zeal, and sim- 
plicity, and self-sacrificing devotion of the German Meth- 
odists. May they ever retain this spirit ! 

In regard to the influence of German missions upon the 
Roman Catholic population of this country, we deem it 
proper to make the following remark : No agency has ever 
been employed so specifically adapted to effect the conver- 
sion of Romanists, as that which is immediately connected 
with the German missionary enterprise. The pastoral vis- 
itations of the preachers, bringing them into immediate 
contact with German Catholics — the distribution, by them, 
of Bibles and tracts — their plain, pointed, and practical 
mode of preaching — all combine to bring the truth to 
bear upon that portion of the population; and the result 
is, the conversion of hundreds from the errors of Ro- 
manism to the pure doctrines of Bible Protestantism, and 
from the bondage of sin to the liberty of the children 
of God. We will give three narratives, illustrative of the 
above view. We request the reader to take time for 



200 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

suitable reflection, while his eye runs along these interest- 
ing pages. 

"BROTHER LEGER RITTY'S EXPERIENCE. 

" I was brought up by Roman Catholic parents. They instructed 
me from a child, in the doctrines and usages of the Church to which 
they belonged, and I consequently became a firm believer in the 
tenets and ceremonies of what I then believed to be the only true 
Church in the world. From childhood I frequently had serious 
thoughts in reference to the salvation of my soul, but more espe- 
cially when I was about nine years of age. I was deeply awakened, 
and brought to see the danger I was exposed to as a sinner. The 
thoughts of losing my soul were indescribably awful to me. About 
this time my parents died, and I was left an orphan. Having in 
these, the early years of my life, such serious impressions on my 
mind, I was often induced, as well as I knew how, to call upon 
God, that he would have mercy on me and forgive my sins, and 
save me from eternal death. Thus my juvenile years passed away, 
with much mental ar viety in reference to the future. 

" According to the laws and customs of my country, at a proper 
age I entered the army, and became a soldier. This was in the 
year 1819. I continued in the army eight years. Here I was in- 
troduced into a class of society who neither fear God nor regard 
his commandments, but, on the contrary, give themselves up to all 
manner of wickedness. In this situation, those good impressions 
that had been made upon my mind in early life gradually left me, 
until I, with my fellow-soldiers, had given myself up to the vices 
of the day, and become a miserable drunkard. 

" In the year 1828 I emigrated to America, in order to seek a 
home in the new world; but, unfortunately for me, I brought with 
me those habits of intemperance which I had contracted in the 
army. As some of my associates came with me, we commenced, 
as soon as we landed in Philadelphia, our course of drunkenness 
and revelry anew. I was naturally of a very strong and robust 
constitution, and, consequently, could endure much exposure to 
wet and cold; and could, also, drink much without being seriously 
injured by it. One of my associates, who had a feeble constitution, 
fell, in his attempts to follow me in my course of dissipation, a 
victim to his crimes, and ended his days in wretchedness — finding, 
not long after his arrival in America, a drunkard's grave. 

" This, however, did not check me. I remained a whole year in 
Philadelphia, continuing my course of drunkenness. Although I 
had thus giveD myself up to crime, and was bringing destruction 



CHAP. IX. j MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 201 

upon myself, I was not left to go on without some monitions of 
conscience. I knew and felt that I was doing wrong; but as I had 
been taught to believe that in purgatory I should have to make up 
for my delinquencies in this life, of course its refining fires were 
my only ground of hope, and my only consolation in reference to 
the future. My convictions for sin, however, increased, and my 
health failed, I wished to reform and be delivered from my iniqui- 
ties, but knew not how to commence. I had never read the Bible, 
and did not know how to obtain deliverance from my bondage. 
My passions had the control over me, and I appeared to be hurried 
with the rapidity of a torrent in my career of misery, not having 
power to restrain myself. 

" On my health failing, I removed to Pittsburg, with a view of 
improving it. Here I laid sick for three years. After having tried 
every remedy prescribed by my physician, he gave me up as a 
hopeless case, and told my wife to give me what I wanted to eat 
and drink, while I did live, as I could not possibly live long. 

" In this condition the Spirit of God affected my heart, and I 
saw myself in a light in which I had never seen myself before — a 
great sinner in the sight of God, on the brink of eternity, without 
any preparation to meet my final Judge. I remained, however, so 
confirmed in the doctrines of the Roman Catholic Church, that 1 
thought the reading of a great many masses for me might deliver 
me from my sins, and afford relief to my troubled mind. But as 
the priest in Pittsburg charged me fifty cents for each mass he 
read for me, and as I was reduced to poverty by my drunkenness 
and protracted sickness, I could not raise the money to pay him for 
the number of masses I thought necessary. I had, however, in the 
meantime, a good opportunity to send to Germany to have mass 
read for me there; and as I could get it done much cheaper there, I 
of course readily embraced the opportunity. I wished to make my 
little means go as far as possible, and, therefore, sent on two differ- 
ent sums, the first time thirty francs, and the second time fourteen. 
The franc is a French coin, worth about twenty cents of our money. 
For this amount I got forty-four masses read, being more than 
twice as many as I could have had in Pittsburg for the same amount. 
I had also learned the prayers of the Church, and frequently said 
them over. But all this had not the desired effect. I found that 
the priest could not deliver me from my burden of guilt. I finally 
became so deeply awakened and sensible of my lost condition, that 
I sometimes feared the earth would open and receive me, with my 
load of sins upon me. 



202 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

" I now left off praying to the saints, and commenced praying 
from my heart to God, that he would have mercy upon me, and for- 
give my sins. During my three years* sickness, I was three months 
in this awakened condition. When my distress of mind became 
almost intolerable, I resolved to get a Bible, and see if I could not 
find something in it to comfort me. I consequently went to the 
priest, and told him that I must have a Bible, as I could live no 
longer in this way. He, however, refused to let me have one. I 
offered him ten dollars for a copy, but still he refused; and then, 
poor though I was, I offered him twenty dollars; but he told me 
I could not have one on any terms, stating that the Bible was not 
for the common people. I replied to him, that I must have a Bible, 
and that, if he would not let me have a copy, I would go to the 
Protestants for one. He appeared angry at me, opened the door, 
and drove me out of the house; telling me to go to church every 
Sabbath, and he would preach the Gospel to me. I wanted to re- 
late to him the sorrows of my heart, and tell him how bad I felt; 
but he would not hear me. 

" After I had left the priest, I had my fears that if I obtained a 
Protestant Bible, it might not be genuine; as I, from a child, had 
been made to believe that the Protestant Bible was a heretical book, 
and that it only deceived those who read it. I however finally 
concluded that my condition could not be made any worse by its 
perusal, and resolved to embrace the first opportunity to get one. 
God, in the order of his providence, soon caused me to succeed in 
my effort, which was in the following manner. One morning, as I 
was walking out, I met a woman with a Bible in her hand, which 
she had obtained from the American Bible Society. I asked her 
if she would sell it, to which she replied that she would. I then 
asked if it contained the whole of the word of God — the Old 
and New Testament. She said it was all perfect, excepting that 
Martin Luther's name had been torn out of the title-page; her 
husband would not suffer a book to be in his house with Luther's 
name in it. I did not object to it on that account; for we had been 
taught to believe that Luther was an arch heretic — that he had 
deceived a great number of people, and was now chained in the 
bottom of hell for his wickedness. In fact, I was rather glad that 
his name had been torn out. After I had obtained the Bible, I 
went to seek for Christians among the German Protestants, think- 
ing that all Protestants, who had the Bible, were good people. 
But in this I was much mistaken. I found that many of them 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 203 

cursed and swore as much as any of the Roman Catholic Germans, 
with whom I had previously been associated. 

"In 1833 I removed to Cincinnati, hoping to find some one who 
could comfort me; but no sooner had I landed, than I was met by 
some of my old Roman Catholic associates, and the first thing 
they offered me was a bottle of whisky. I refused to drink. This 
made them angry, and they called me a Methodist. At this time I 
had not become acquainted with the Methodists, as it was before 
they had established missions among the Germans. About this 
period, Mr. H. came to Cincinnati, and professed to be a preacher 
sent of God to teach the right way of salvation. I went to hear 
him for some time, but soon found he was not the man he professed 
to be, and, therefore, forsook him. I however continued to read 
my Bible by day and by night; and went from house to house 
among the Catholics, telling them that we all had been wrong, and 
that we must change our manner of living, or we should all be lost. 
About five weeks after I came to the city, I was one day talking 
with a family on the subject of religion, and as I left the house, I 
felt the burden of my sins roll away; and, like the man that had 
been healed by Peter and John, I could leap for joy and praise God 
for his goodness and mercy to me. Thus, without a friend to in- 
struct me in the path of salvation, God led me in a way I had not 
known, and delivered my feet from the horrible pit and the miry 
clay, and established my goings. I went from house to house, 
praising God, and telling what he had done for my soul. Some 
drove me out of their houses, and abused me much; yet this did 
not discourage me. I was exceedingly glad that I had been deliv- 
ered from my superstition; for I had been brought up to believe 
that ours was the oldest, and, consequently, the only true Church 
in the world; and so strong were my prejudices, that I used to burn 
and destroy all the religious tracts that were given to me. But 
now, blessed be God ! I felt that a great change had passed upon 
me. My blind eyes were opened, and I found the greatest delight 
in reading the holy Scriptures. 

" About three weeks after I found peace, I was impressed that 
it was my duty more publicly and extensively to labor in the Lord's 
vineyard. But I replied, ' Lord, send another. I am not learned. 
I cannot instruct my fellow -men.' I disobeyed what I believed to 
be a call from God, and soon lost my peace of mind, which was 
followed by the most awful fears and painful forebodings of the 
future. I finally removed to the country, hoping to find some com- 



204 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

fort for my soul in a more retired life; but, instead of this, I only 
felt worse. I could neither eat, drink, nor sleep, with any satis- 
faction. I felt that I was lost, and that by my disobedience I had 
placed myself beyond the reach of God's mercy. I retained, how- 
ever, a great anxiety for the salvation of my family; for I thought 
if I went to destruction myself, I should be very sorry to have my 
family ruined with me. My distress of mind finally became so 
great, that I took to drinking again, in order to drown my sorrow. 
In the lapse of time, however, my mind became more calm; those 
tormenting fears, in a degree, left me; and I again felt that I could 
take some interest in the cause of religion, and could rejoice in 
witnessing the prosperity of Zion. I had, by this time, joined the 
Methodist Episcopal Church; and, although I was in a good de- 
gree free from deep compunctions of soul, yet I had no peace in 
my heart. I made known my situation to a friend, a Methodist 
preacher, and asked his advice. He told me to go forward and do 
my duty. I immediately went to the house of a neighbor who was 
not religious, and commenced exhorting him to seek the salvation 
of his soul. From this time I began to feel better. That peace of 
mind which I had lost, returned, as I went on in the work of ex- 
horting people, from house to house, to seek salvation. 

" Soon after this, I received a call from the officers of the Tract 
Society, to engage in the distribution of tracts among the Germans. 
I agreed to undertake it three months, in order to make a trial; and 
then, if no good appeared to be done, I would give it up, and have 
nothing for my time. Accordingly, I commenced, and soon found 
that God gave me access to the hearts of my countrymen. Many 
became deeply affected, when I talked to them on the subject of 
religion at their houses, and appeared to receive the tracts and 
books with glad hearts. These tokens for good, induced me to 
continue in this work. I have already seen some of my Catholic 
countrymen forsake their superstitions and seek salvation by faith 
in Christ. Many have received the Bible, and it is to be hoped 
that the fruits of these labors will be seen in days to come. 

"In conclusion, I would say to my English brethren, pray that 
God, in great mercy, may open the blind eyes of my countrymen, 
and bring them to a saving knowledge of the truth. I feel myself 
happy in the great change I have experienced. While I was in mv 
former state, I was a poor, miserable drunkard, and spent nearly 
all I made by my intemperance; my family often being left to suf- 
fer. But as soon as I sought God, and became sober, I had enough 
to make my family comfortable. I would, therefore, exhort all who 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 205 

are living as I lived, to turn to the Lord and seek salvation, and 
secure to themselves peace on earth and an everlasting inheritance 
in heaven. For godliness has the promise of the life that now is, 
and of that which is to come." 

MR. GEORGE ROTTENSTEIN'S EXPERIENCE. 

This experience was sent in a letter to a private friend, 
and afterward published in the Christian Apologist. The 
editor of that paper introduces it with the following ex- 
planatory remarks : 

" Brother R. was, a short time ago, editor of a political paper 
in Philadelphia, and I exchanged with him, as with all other Ger- 
man editors. And, although I did not receive his paper for a 
while, I continued to send him the Apologist, in hopes it might be 
' bread cast upon the waters, which will be seen after many days/ 
But the Lord did far more than my faint hope anticipated. He 
made it soon one of the means by which this stranger was aroused 
to turn his attention to religion. He left the tumultuous political 
theatre as a seeker of the kingdom of God, and was happily con- 
verted in a great revival of our Church, at Charlotte Court-House, 
Virginia, in which, he says, he was the hundredth convert. No 
sooner did he experience the love of Christ in his heart, than this 
love constrained him to tell his large circle of friends, through the 
columns of the Apologist, what the Lord had done for his soul. 
He is now a teacher at Randolph Macon College. May the Lord 
bless the warm appeal of our young brother, to the conviction of 
many of his countrymen ! And will our brethren in the eastern 
cities, where there are thousands of unconverted Germans, by this 
witness from among themselves, not be convinced of the impor- 
tance and necessity of patronizing our German mission paper? We 
had not one subscriber in the city of Philadelphia, when we sent 
the Apologist as exchange for a political paper, and now we have 
but three copies circulating in that great city ! Let me, in conclu- 
sion, remark, that brother R. is not a solitary instance of conver- 
sion from Roman Catholic superstition, or infidelity. In every 
class, in our missions, we hear some converts from Roman Catholi- 
cism, and some former Rationalists, testify that Christ has power 
on earth to forgive sin. At our late camp meeting, not less than 
eight Roman Catholics threw away their idolatrous beads, crosses, 
and charms, and learnt to worship God, in spirit and in truth. 
And though it is but a few weeks since conference, we can say 

18 



206 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

that the Lord has revived his work here, at Marietta, and Wheel- 
ing. Four persons have been converted here, one of whom was 
only one week from Germany; eighteen joined at Marietta; and 
fifteen at Wheeling; of whom the greater part obtained the remis- 
sion of their sins. We have reason to say to the friends of our 
German missions, and to the patrons of the Christian Apologist, 
that their prayers for the Germans are heard in heaven, and their 
benevolence produces fruit unto eternal life. May they never 
cease to remember us, until, among the German immigrants, victory 
is turning on the side of the Lord !" 

" To my friend D., — My intention in sending you this open 
letter, is to call, not only your attention, but that of my many very 
dear friends, who are scattered through the United States, to their 
religious condition, which, in the nature of things, deserves their 
deepest reflection. 

"Brought up in the Romish Church, you know that I have 
rejected, long ago, her idolatrous practices; that I could not be- 
lieve the dogma, that all who live out of her pale are lost; that 
the priests have the power and right, not only to remit, but even 
to retain sins. You know that it appeared ridiculous to me, when 
a priest, like a juggler, pretended to change the wafer into the true 
body and true blood of Christ, by the recital of a few Latin words. 
You know that I despised the frauds, which were practiced with 
images, in order to get money out of the pockets of a credulous 
populace. You know that it was lothsome to me, to hear the Pope 
proclaimed as the Vicar of God, and that I never believed his 
pretended infallibility. 

" But you know, also, that I pitied all other professors of religion, 
as weak-minded, misguided persons, and thought man could not 
fail of future happiness, if he only performed the moral duties 
toward his neighbor. But one reason of my despising the Romish 
Church and her pomp, with which she blinds the eyes of the 
credulous, as well as of my indifference toward the Protestant com- 
munity, was this — that I could not find that influence of religion 
upon the social and civil life, which must be considered as the test 
of true Christianity. In our fatherland, where religion depends 
upon, and is paid by, the state, and where we were not permitted 
to worship God according to our own conscience, the heart took 
no part in the divine service; all our religious exercises were cold, 
' like lava gathered at the foot of foreign volcanoes/ The sum of 
our religious instruction was, ' Fear God, and love the king !' You 
know, moreover, how many hypocritical and immoral ministers of 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 207 

the Gospel we met, who could not impart to us any reverence for 
the doctrines they taught. With such views of religion we came 
to America, the land of religious and political liberty. 

"In accordance with my religious feelings, I heard, at New 
York and Philadelphia, the discourses of the so-called Ration- 
alists; but I felt that this, too, could have no favorable influence 
upon the morality of the citizens; think, for instance, only of that 
famous funeral address, at the grave of a German. I left the grave 
with the conviction, that ' reason • cannot answer f that question 
which so often obtrudes itself on the worldling in his calmer 
hours, but from which he turns away again and again, until, on 
the last sick-bed of this life, it becomes the yell of vengeance for 
his squandered days, For what am I born?' I once heard the 
preacher of the Rationalistic society exclaim, l There is no God V 
To be sure, he was intoxicated at the time; but we know that an 
intoxicated men tells all that is in his heart. It was about that 
time that I became more interested in religion, by reading the 
Christian Apologist and Fletcher's works. But I remember well, 
how angry I often became, when I read so much about the 
total depravity of my heart. I tried in vain to comfort myself 
with the thought, that there are worse men than myself in the 
world. I moved then to Virginia, where I saw, at last, the prac- 
tical influence of religion; where I discovered plainly the difference 
between professors of religion and unbelievers. I met with men 
who love their neighbor, who are afraid to tell the least untruth, 
who live in brotherly concord, and find all their happiness in the 
name of Jesus. I now became convinced that I must become a 
Christian, in order to become a good man. I read Wesley's sermon 
on Ephesians ii, 8, ' By grace are ye saved through faith; and that 
not of yourselves: it is the gift of God/ I read this sermon over 
and over. I doubted, yet felt inclined to believe it, because I saw 
men happy in this belief. I consulted with some preachers; they 
all said to me, ' Read the Bible and pray V But this answer did 
not satisfy me; yet I thought, if it is ' the gift of God,' I may pray 
to him, should my mind be ever so unfit and unprepared for it: 
and praise, glory, and thanksgiving be to the Lord ! he heard my 
prayer — all my doubts are gone. I feel, for the first time, that I 
am a Christian! 

" The 17th of this month, I heard of a great revival at Charlotte 
Court-House. I went there from a conviction that I should place 
myself within the reach of the means of conversion. The first 
sermon which I heard affected me in such a manner, that the tears 



208 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [cHAF. IX, 

burst from my eyes. I saw the penitents hastening in crowds to 
the altar. I heard their confessions, and could hardly refrain my- 
self from following them. I asked the minister if it was necessary 
to go to the altar: if it was not rather against Matthew vi, 5. 
He told me the outward form was not essential, but that a true 
penitent felt willing to humble himself. I read at home, Luke 
xviii, 11-13, in order to excuse my pride and false shame; but 
upon reflection I was compelled to confess to myself, that the open 
professions of the Pharisees procured for them worldly honors, 
while the publican cared for nothing but the salvation of his soul. 
I saw, that, unless I threw away all pride, I could not become a 
partaker of the grace of Christ. 

" Sabbath, the 20th of this month, I entered, tremblingly, the 
house of God, knelt down, and reviewed my whole past life. I 
felt, for the first time, through how many dangers my Maker had 
protected me, how thankful I ought to have been, and how crim- 
inally I had spent my time. The greatest obstacle which I had to 
overcome, was the hatred which I felt in my heart against the 
aristocrats of Europe. I thought of my brother, who had perished 
in the fortresses of Prussia. I thought of my second brother, who 
still suffers in an Austrian prison. I thought of my oppressed 
native country. I could not find peace, and returned from the 
church without comfort. After I got home, I read the New Testa- 
ment, and prayed the Lord's prayer. "When I came to the petition, 
' Forgive our trespasses, as we forgive those that trespass against 
us/ I remembered Jesus on the cross, and heard his dying voice, 
' Lord, forgive them !' A sudden flash of light burst into my soul. 
In a moment I could embrace all my enemies; and feeling that the 
miraculous work of regeneration, by the Holy Ghost, was wrought 
in my heart, I exclaimed, ' Glory to God in the highest, and peace 
on earth !' 

" My dear bosom friend, with anxiety I entreat you, ' Learn to 
know thyself!' You believe in a God, a future world, and its 
rewards. If there are future rewards, there must be also future 
punishments: if the reward is eternal bliss in heaven, the loss of 
this eternal bliss must be eternal misery in hell. Is it not, then, 
of the highest importance to know in what way we can obtain the 
great reward? You say, 'Fulfill your moral duties.' But, my 
friend, look within and inquire, how much wrong you have done; 
and examine the motives of your good works, and you will shud- 
der. Answer me but one question: "Would the laws of the coun- 
try not condemn a person who stole, though he may not be a 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 209 

murderer ? nay, though he may have saved many lives ? Can your 
giving alms to somebody justify you for slandering another ? You 
cannot be saved but by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. Do 
not think it foolishness; you cannot know what we receive by 
believing in the pardoning mercy of God, except you have been 
thoroughly convicted of sin. I therefore repeat my entreaties, 
take the first step, learn to know thyself, and you will assuredly 
meet Jesus full of grace and truth. He died for all — for thee — and 
opened a way of salvation by his precious blood. Hoping to hear 
from you soon, I remain your friend." 

REV. GEORGE A. BREUNIG'S EXPERIENCE. 

This interesting experience is translated from the Chris- 
tian Apologist : 

" I was born of Roman Catholic parents, in Germany, who used 
their best endeavors to have me instructed in every thing necessary 
to my present and everlasting well-being. I was early made ac- 
quainted with the means of grace, or sacraments, of which the 
Roman Catholic Church acknowledges seven, namely, 1 . Baptism. 
2. Confirmation. 3. Sacrament of the Altar. 4. Penance. 5. Ex- 
treme Unction. 6. The consecration of the Priest. 7. Marriage. 
Notwithstanding the Roman Catholic Church, as she believes, is 
so rich in the means of grace, and I had observed the most of 
them, yet I was ungodly, and became more so from day to day. I 
sought the pleasures of the world as much as was in my power, 
and my disposition for these increased daily. I was, however, not 
concerned, on that account, for I comforted myself with the reflec- 
tion that I was a Catholic Christian. Often I heard from the 
pulpit, in the school, and from my parents, how much better we 
were off, than thousands of our fellow-men, who were not Roman 
Catholic Christians, and, on that account, could have no hope of 
salvation. (May God have mercy upon the poor people who have 
no hope of salvation, and upon those who think they alone have a 
hope !) When I thought of dying, it is true, I did not expect that I 
could get to heaven, but to purgatory, of which I was not so much 
afraid, because it was only to last for a time. Yet, at certain times, 
I felt very restless, on account of my sins, and then would go to 
confession. Confession was always a hard task for me; because I 
was taught in the school, that no sins dare be kept secret, but that 
each particular sin, of whatever kind it might be, must be faith- 
fully related to the priest, who is himself a sinful man. Of this 
I was very much ashamed. Regardless of him, it, alas, often 
18* 



210 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

happened, that I spent the afternoon of the holy Sabbath in com- 
mitting the same sins which I had confessed in the forenoon, and 
for which I had taken the sacrament. This was, to be sure, not 
the preacher's fault, inasmuch as he had exhorted me, in the con- 
fession chair, to do so no more. 

" Also, from time to time, my conscience reminded me of death 
and judgment. I endeavored, however, to dismiss these thoughts 
from my mind, by observing my fellow-men, who were, by almost 
every one, esteemed good Christians. Even our school-teacher, 
who, owing to his situation, should especially have given a good 
example, and was considered a good Christian, was, notwith- 
standing, a distinguished lover of card-playing and dancing; and 
not till some years after, when an illegitimate daughter sued him 
for her part of his inheritance, and in that manner made manifest 
his disgrace, were the eyes of the people opened to the fact that 
he was not a Christian. By this, I do not finally condemn this 
school-teacher. May God grant him true repentance, that he may 
obtain mercy, and stand in that day ! Even my preacher was 
often seen at the card table, and in the dancing room, and this, 
withal, on the Lord's day ! May the Savior open the eyes of the 
understanding of the deceiver, as well as of the deceived ! Teach- 
ers teach in the school, and preachers from the pulpit, and in the 
confession chair, that we must do no evil ; but, in their conduct, 
many of them are examples of wickedness, and manifest their 
unrighteousness in all kinds of ways. In Moses' seat the Scribes 
and Pharisees are seated: * All, therefore, whatsoever they bid you 
observe, that observe and do.' (If it is according to the Scripture, 
the Savior means.) ' But do not ye after their works: for they say 
and do not.' The woe is pronounced upon them by the Savior, 
' If the blind lead the blind, both will fall into the ditch.' But is 
there, as I was taught, a nethermost hell, then it will be for the 
false teachers. O, what a dreadful condemnation will the false 
prophets finally have to bear, because they have dragged so 
many souls with them into everlasting destruction ! I will again 
speak of myself. Until the 23d year of my age, I participated in 
all the pleasures of the world, notwithstanding I, as already 
remarked, from time to time, according to custom, went to confes- 
sion, and also frequently, thank God ! heard the voice speaking to 
my heart. 

" About this time the Pope proclaimed a jubilee throughout all 
Roman Christendom. Men were to be released from all present 
and eternal punishment by following certain precepts; namely, to 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 211 

visit a certain number of particular churches, to pray over a cer- 
tain number of beads each day, to abstain from certain meats, go 
to confession and communion; and should one die during this 
time, he was not to go to purgatory, but immediately to heaven. 
When I heard this, I believed that the Pope had known my condi- 
tion, because he suffered such a merciful jubilee. I now expected 
to be made free from all the burden of my sins, and, therefore, 
observed all the precepts punctiliously. But my corroding con- 
science did not suffer itself to be thus quieted. By grace we are 
saved, through faith, and not by the deeds of the law; neither will 
God give the honor of pardoning the sinner to man, nor even to 
the Pope. My soul would not be comforted, thirsting for some- 
thing else. When God had so powerfully called me, and I prom- 
ised him to mend my life, I felt an inward hatred to the sins I had 
previously loved; I kept myself from all vain company, and 
became delighted with reading and praying. Notwithstanding I 
had kept what had passed in my mind a secret, and believed that 
it was only known to God, yet my father and the family soon ob- 
served that there was a great change in me. They were rejoiced 
at this, that I had become more virtuous; but I was often reminded 
of the hours when I had felt the wrath of God abiding upon me, 
and often doubted whether my sins were pardoned. Pardoned 
they were not; yet, through the mercy of God, the law became 
my schoolmaster, until his grace in Christ appeared to me. The 
Lord permitted me to see the nature of sin; and I found it 
insupportable to live with ungodly people: I looked in vain for 
good people. Then I thought, if I should travel to America, 
I could there serve God in solitude as I wished to do. But 
now I lacked means for traveling, for I was poor. But God, 
my heavenly Father, is rich; with him there is no want of ways 
and means, and he always helps those that fear him. He inclined 
the heart of a very wealthy neighbor to go to America. I dis- 
closed to him my desire to go with him, and wished him to let me 
have the loan of money to take me on my journey; which he did. 
We came in the year 1833; and, through the blessing of God, in 
two years I was able to pay my benefactor. May God richly bless 
him for that which he has done for me ! Through this means, I 
came to a country where religious liberty exists, and where all 
may obtain and read the Bible. Praise the Lord, O my soul; and 
forget not all his benefits to me ! 

"When I arrived in Baltimore, I embraced the first oppor- 
tunity to go to confession and to communion, and renewed my 



212 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [dlAP. IX. 

determination to lead a life well-pleasing to God. Soon after this, 
I became acquainted with a Lutheran, who was a very friendly- 
man. As often as we conversed together on the subject of relig- 
ion, deep sighs would arise from my breast. He smiled, and 
asked me why I sighed; upon which I disclosed to him the condi- 
tion of my soul. He praised God, and said this was the new 
birth. I was much astonished at that which he told me, of which 
I had never heard before. I was rejoiced to have found a man to 
whom I could open my heart, and endeavored, accordingly, to 
believe his instruction, that God had pardoned my sins; but I 
could only believe this at certain times; and at times, again, my 
faith would forsake me entirely, because I yet felt the dominion 
of sin, and had a tormenting fear of death. Not until three years 
afterward, did I experience that this was not the new birth, but 
only the commencement of the work of grace — that the new-born 
soul feels peace with God, through Jesus Christ, as a sick man 
feels when he has obtained a remedy for his disease. To tell, 
however, how I obtained this, I must again return to my Lutheran 
friend. He exhorted me to read the Bible, and especially the New 
Testament; and said, when I prayed, I should pray to no one but 
God, in the name of Jesus Christ; that I should not call upon the 
saints, nor the mother of Christ, to make intercession for me; for 
Jesus Christ is the only Mediator and Intercessor between God 
and man. He told me that the Roman Catholic Church held some 
injurious and gross errors. This I did not love to hear; and I 
answered that the Roman Church commands nothing that is un- 
necessary — that it was all good and wholesome, if correctly used; 
yet scruples entered my mind in reference to my answer. I asked 
myself, have you not kept all things that the Church commanded 
you ? and are you not, after all, a poor sinner, exposed to damna- 
tion? I therefore followed the counsel of my friend, and com- 
menced to read the New Testament. Wisely he pointed me to the 
following passages: ' A bishop, then, must be the husband of one 
wife — one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in 
subjection, with all gravity/ (1 Timothy iii, 1-5.) Again: 'Now 
the Spirit speaketh expressly, that, in the latter times, some shall 
depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doc- 
trines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their con- 
science seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry, and com- 
manding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be 
received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the 
truth. For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 213 

refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified 
by the word of God and prayer/ (1 Timothy iv, 1-5.) These 
passages brought me to reflection. Above all, I wished to examine 
whether the Lutheran Bible agreed with the Catholic. I therefore 
borrowed a Catholic Testament. The comparison of one with the 
other convinced me that these passages were the same in the 
Catholic Testament. God gave me grace to believe that it was his 
infallible word, and that men are fallible, and liable to turn aside 
from his word. I now visited my friend frequently, in order to 
obtain an opportunity to read in his Bible. My confidence in- 
creased, and I obtained more and more light; yet I did not think 
that I would leave the Roman Catholic Church, and continued 
two years in this determination. I went diligently to church, 
and embraced all opportunities to serve God. During this time, 
it also happened that a Catholic offered to sell me a New Testa- 
ment. He said he had read enough in it in his youth, and would 
have nothing more to do with it. I gave him fifty cents for it, 
and was now very much rejoiced that I, for myself, had once ob- 
tained a New Testament. My delight in reading increased from 
day to day. My conscience, likewise, became more and more 
tender. I spent all my evening hours in reading. My spiritual 
eyes were more and more opened, and the light shone brighter 
and brighter. The words of the Gospel shone into my heart. 
The words of Jesus were to me quickening, full of comfort and 
instruction. Soon after this I bought myself a Bible, which I 
read in my shop, in order to improve every leisure moment I had 
in reading. I also sometimes went into the Lutheran church, not 
with any intention to leave the Roman Catholic Church, but only 
to prove the doctrine. I must, however, confess, that soon I liked 
the preaching and singing in the Lutheran church much better 
than the Roman Catholic manner of worship; for I understood 
what was sung, and could join in singing, while, from the 
mass, there was nothing for my understanding nor heart; and 
when it was over, it was to me like an empty dream from which 
one awaketh. From the Lutheran sermons I likewise received 
more benefit, because I heard more of Jesus, and the word 
preached according to the teaching of the Bible. I was now so 
far acquainted with the doctrines of the Gospel, that I could no 
more believe in the adoration of the saints, and relics, and purga- 
tory, and such like things. I also no longer believed in mass, 
because I never had obtained a benefit from it. It was very objec- 
tionable to my mind, that worship, in mass and vesper, was 



214 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

performed in the Latin language, which I could not understand. 
I could, truly, with many others, say them off, but knew not the 
meaning of the words. How foolish and sinful it is to approach 
God in prayer, without knowing what we say ! 

"A priest, who heard of me, visited me during this time, in 
order to warn me against falling off. I told him that I intended to 
believe nothing else but the Bible; whereupon he answered me 
that the primitive Christians had no Bibles, and that we dare not, 
alone, follow the Bible. I told him that the primitive Christians 
had the Old Testament and the four Gospels, and, before the 
apostles departed from this world, they also had the Epistles 
in their possession. He sought, by all kinds of artful persuasion, 
to turn me from my simplicity and sincerity in the faith of the 
Gospel, and recommended a book to me which he would send me, 
and which I had to promise to read. This book I found full of 
pretended showings that the Roman Catholic was the only infal- 
lible and true Church; but the most of the arguments were not 
taken from the Bible, but from primitive fathers; and, among 
those that were taken from the Bible, the sense of the inspired 
writers was, in many places, misrepresented. So, through the 
preacher and the book, I was brought to discover, that if I would 
read and believe the Bible, I could not remain a Roman Catholic; 
and if I would remain one, I must lay aside the Bible, and content 
myself with what the priest would tell me. I was now brought 
to an inward conflict. The scoffs which I would have to endure 
from my acquaintances, if I should go out from among them; the 
ill will of my father and my relations, if they should hear of it; 
the fearful curse pronounced by the Romans upon those who are 
disobedient to their Church; these things, like great mountains, 
stood in my way. On the other hand, it appeared impossible for 
me to lay aside the word of God, for it was sweeter to my soul 
than honey or the honeycomb. It had drawn my heart, as the 
magnet draws the metal. When I read it, I thought that every word 
gave witness that the Bible contained nothing but God's truth. 

"Frequently while reading, I would have to involuntarily fall 
upon my knees, and with a loud voice, praise God for his unspeak- 
able gift. However, after I had read the priest's book, doubts and 
darkness came upon me: my heart was broken down, and my eyes 
were filled with tears. At a certain time, my inward conflict rose 
so high, that I was on the borders of despair. I did not regard 
the persecution of my friends. My only concern was to find the 
right way. I felt that I could no longer live without certainty in 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 215 

religion. I could not depend upon man. The Catholics could 
not take from me the light that God had given to me. Neither 
could the Lutherans — notwithstanding they did all they could — 
give me that peace which my soul desired. In this disposition 
of mind, I went once, at midnight, under the open sky, threw 
myself upon my knees, and called upon God, in the name of 
Jesus, '0, God, thou hast said, "If a child should ask bread of a 
father, would he give him a stone ? and if he should ask for a fish, 
would he give him a serpent? If ye, then, being evil, can give 
good gifts unto your children, how much more will God give 
the Holy Spirit to them that ask him." O, God, most merciful 
Savior, thou art not like unto man; thou knowest what I desire. 
I desire to get upon the right way, and walk therein. O, teach 
thou me what I shall do.' In this manner I prayed for some length 
of time, and then retired to my bed again. I could, however, 
sleep but little, for my soul was engaged for the one thing needful. 
As I entered the work-shop in the morning, the first thing I viewed 
was the Bible, which was lying by the side of the priest's book, 
upon a bench. I felt an inexpressible drawing toward the Bible. 
I took it, kissed it, and leaped for joy. I opened and read, and 
every letter appeared to say to me, this is the way to truth. I 
looked at the priest's book with disapprobation, and also soon sent 
it back to the priest. Blessed be God, my Savior, who has estab- 
lished my heart ! 

" From this time, I went no more to the Roman Catholic Church. 
Now I was pointed at by the finger of scorn. I however was not 
concerned about it. My nearest friend, a rigid Catholic, did all 
he could to win me back, and said I would go where M. Luther is. 
' Yes/ replied I, ■ yes, dear brother, this is my earnest desire. I 
firmly believe that he is in heaven ' — when I said this, my friend 
turned pale, and crossed himself — 'like Huss, and many others, 
whom the Romish Church executed, through her inquisitions; and 
had they the power this day, I, too, would have been led to the 
slaughter bench. Yet, I believe that, for Jesus and the sake of 
his truth, I should be willing to suffer all.' Whereupon my friend 
said I had drank whisky, and showed me the room door. I remem- 
bered that they called my Savior a wine-bibber, and said Peter 
was drunken with new wine, and was glad to suffer reproach for 
Jesus' sake. So far God had enlightened me through his precious 
word, but I lacked something yet of being a Christian. I was 
acquainted with some Lutheran brethren, who, like myself, were 
seeking the salvation of their souls. We agreed to hold a prayer 



216 MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. [CHAP. IX. 

meeting once a week, of which the Lutheran preacher himself was 
the leader. He was an honest man, who taught us the way as well 
as he knew it himself; but as he was infirm, he soon left us; ex- 
horting us, however, before his departure, that we should continue 
to assemble for prayer, and appointing me for the leader. We 
obeyed his instruction, but found ourselves much embarrassed, 
because none of us would venture to pray extemporaneously in 
public, notwithstanding we could pray in secret; but God helped 
us in our extremity. In the house where we held our meeting, I 
met a man whom I heard speak with the landlord on the subject 
of religion, and whom I loved, and in whom I had confidence. I 
laid our case before him, and asked him to become our leader, to 
which he consented. He opened our meeting with singing and 
prayer, read a portion of Scripture, and exhorted us from it, and 
then called upon us to pray. We all excused ourselves, whereupon 
he concluded with prayer, himself, and asked us whether we would 
meet again. We met again the following Sabbath, as there was no 
preaching in the Lutheran church, at that time. After he had 
opened the meeting, as before, he explained to us more clearly the 
nature of evangelical repentance; that upon repentance faith must 
follow, through which we receive the forgiveness of our sins; and 
that without it we could not inherit the kingdom of God. While 
he was speaking, it pleased God to baptize me with fire and with 
the Holy Ghost. It appeared to me as if mountains lay upon my 
heart. My burden pressed me so heavily that I cried aloud to 
God. I sought to restrain myself, but could not. I then cast 
myself into the arms of Jesus, who says, c Come unto me, all ye 
that are weary and heavy-laden, and I will give you rest;' and, 
also, I obtained peace with God. Now my mouth was opened, and 
I could pray and praise God; for I was made a partaker of the 
Spirit, through which I could cry, ' Abba, Father/ The Spirit of 
God gave witness to my spirit, that I was a child of God. Old 
things had passed away, and behold, all things had become new. 
Every word in the Bible spoke peace to my soul. Soon afterward, 
my wife and sixteen of my brothers and sisters, received the same 
blessing. 

" But now, new persecution commenced. The Lutherans united 
with the Catholics in persecuting us. Soon after, another Lutheran 
preacher came, who was a strict observer of the letter. He became 
our enemy, and, alas, offended many of these little ones, who 
believed in Jesus. 

" This is the conclusion of my experience of true Christianity. 



CHAP. IX.] MISSION AMONG THE GERMANS. 217 

I will now add a few plain and practical thoughts on the Roman 
Catholic Church. 

" I was often asked if I could not be a good Christian in the 
Roman Catholic Church, and if I believed that there were no good 
persons in it. The latter I did not doubt in the least, but the 
former I had to answer in the negative. If I had remained in the 
Romish Church, I would have gone against my conscience and 
convictions; and who can be well-pleasing to God who opposes 
his Spirit and his own conscience ? All who receive the Bible as 
the word of God, and read it with attention, must acknowledge 
that the teaching of the Romish Church directly contradicts the 
holy Scriptures, and instead of leading the wanderer to God, leads 
him still further astray. 

" The worship of saints is a leading away from God. God says, 
' I will not give my glory to another/ But, say the Roman Cath- 
olics, ' We do not worship the saints, but only call upon God 
through them; and through their intercession with God, we obtain 
that for which we pray/ This doctrine arose from the bottomless 
pit, and came from the father of lies. Jesus Christ is the only 
intercessor: 'For there is one God, and one Mediator between 
God and man, the man Christ Jesus/ (1 Tim. ii, 5.) It is also to 
be observed, that while some Catholics believe that alone through 
the intercession of the saints we are made worthy to approach 
Jesus, the greater part, who have but limited views of religion, 
expect their help entirely and alone from the saints. But not 
alone the command, ' Thou shalt have no gods beside me/ but 
also the command, ' Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven 
images, nor likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that 
is in the earth beneath, or that is in the waters under the earth/ 
has been violated by the Romish Church. God well knew that 
the making of images would lead to idolatry, and notwithstanding 
the enlightened ones among them are ashamed of the doctrine of 
their Church on these points, and do not wish to be counted simple 
enough to worship saints and relics, yet it is known to the world 
that the greater part of them bow and kneel to images. 

" Go to Austria and old Berne, and you will find heathens kneel- 
ing before their images/' 

19 



218 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

CHAPTER X. 

MISSION TO CHINA. 

Perhaps no heathen country in the world has elicited 
more attention, for a few years past, than the empire of 
China. The sympathies of the whole Christian world 
have been aroused for the salvation of its millions. 

When we take into consideration the extent of its popu- 
lation, and the facilities for publishing the Gospel to its 
sin-ruined millions, there is no field possessing greater 
interest, or one more eminently calculated to enlist the 
largest efforts of the Church for its evangelization. 

If a line should be drawn from Corea, across to the 
interior of Asia, touching the southern borders of Russia, 
and then extended down, through Thibet, to Malacca, and 
back again, embracing Chin-India, to the place of begin- 
ning, we have, in that small triangle, almost half the 
population of the globe, and certainly more than half 
the population of the entire heathen world. 

And when we consider that the Bible is translated into 
languages accessible to all this vast population, and that 
the word of God and the missionary have free course all 
through these countries, we are compelled to regard it with 
thrilling emotions, as an immense field "white unto harvest." 

The subject of establishing a Methodist mission in China 
was frequently brought before the Church, in her periodi- 
cals, and through the annual reports of the Corresponding 
Secretary, and elicited, from time to time, free and full 
discussion. 

In 1846 propositions were made by several individuals, 
pledging liberal subscriptions, annually, toward the support 
of a mission to China. 

The succeeding year, so general had become the impres- 
sion, that it was the duty of the Church to engage in that 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHINA. 219 

enterprise, the General Missionary Committee, acting con- 
jointly with the Board, determined on the establishment 
of a mission in China, so soon as suitable missionaries 
could be obtained. 

As it always has been in the history of the Church, 
so it was in this instance. No sooner was the post se- 
lected, than the men were found to fill it, and the means 
to sustain it. 

The bishop appointed two young ministers, of liberal 
education, ardent piety, and sound constitutions — Rev. 
Moses C. White and Rev. J. D. Collins. 

These young men embarked in the ship Heber, on the 
15th of April, 1847, and arrived at Hongkong on the 
14th of August. They were received by the missionaries 
of the different denominations with every demonstration 
of respect, and were greatly comforted, in that distant 
land, by their kindness and hospitality. 

In the meantime a committee was appointed by the 
Board, whose duty it was to take every thing in connec- 
tion with the China mission under advisement, and devise 
such plans as, in their judgment, would be most promotive 
of its interests. After having taken the subject under the 
most mature deliberation, they presented the following, 
which was unanimously adopted : 

" REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON CHINA 
" Your committee, appointed to collect information with respect 
to our projected mission to China, respectfully report, that they 
have diligently sought information from all reliable sources within 
their reach. They have consulted the published reports of the 
several societies — English and American — which already have 
missions in that field. They have consulted the secretaries of 
two of the American missionary societies which have missions 
there; and have had interviews with two returned missionaries, 
who have labored in China, but who are now in this country. 

"It affords your committee much satisfaction to state, that they 
have experienced the greatest courtesy at the hands of the sev- 
eral gentlemen whom they have had occasion to consult. These 



220 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

gentlemen, without exception, have manifested great pleasure at the 
prospect of our becoming fellow-laborers with them in that exten- 
sive field, and have communicated, without reserve, for the benefit 
of this Board, the results of their observation and experience. 

" The leading topics which have claimed the attention of your 
committee, and respecting which they deem it proper to report, 
are the following : 

" 1. The proper location of our mission. 

" 2. Printing and books in China. 

" 3. The practice of medicine. 

" 4. The establishment of schools. 

" 5. The number of missionaries needed. 

" 1. What is the proper location for our mission in China ? 

" In considering this subject, our attention is of necessity con- 
fined to the five free ports; namely, Shanghai, Ningpoo, Fuhchau, 
Amoy, and Canton, together with the Island of Hongkong, now 
possessed by the English. 

" Of these several places, Canton is much the best known to 
Americans, having long been the seat of a flourshing trade between 
our countrymen and the Chinese. In view of convenience in re- 
ceiving and transmitting intelligence, drafts for funds, etc., this 
port possesses the greatest advantages, besides being the largest of 
the five. 

" But all accounts agree in representing this as the most unpro- 
pitious field for direct missionary operations among the people. 
Long intercourse with foreigners has had the effect to establish, 
and settle among the natives, deep prejudices against them, as a 
class, and to render it at the present time almost impossible to 
obtain residences, except in the foreign hongs, where the expenses 
are very great, and opportunities to do good comparatively small. 
Other missionary societies are withdrawing from this station. 

" Hongkong, although next in accessibility to Canton, is not con- 
sidered an inviting place for residence as a mission station; and, 
being an island, its connection with the country is not so direct as 
is desirable. Nevertheless, it has been chosen as a station by sev- 
eral different societies. 

" We might thus proceed to survey the several ports on the north- 
ern coast. But it will, perhaps, be sufficient to say, that the only 
one unoccupied by Protestant missionaries, at the present time, is 
the city Fuhchau-foo, the capital of the Fuhkien province, situated 
on the river Min. The circumstance of this being, at so late a 
period, unoccupied by the Protestant missionaries, appears to be 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHINA. 221 

rather the result of accident than of purpose. We are, at any rate, 
distinctly informed, that one of the societies most active in Chinese 
missions regrets not having made an establishment there rather 
than at one of the other ports. We also understand that other 
societies regard the location so favorable as to propose establishing 
missions there at a future day. 

" We have supposed that in selecting the place for our labors, we 
should do well to regard our Disciplinary maxim — ' Go not only to 
those that want you, but to those that want you most/ Hence 
we have turned our attention with special interest to Fuhchau, in- 
quiring whether it would afford us opportunities of Christian use- 
fulness. Fortunately, we have an account of the place from a very 
competent source — the Rev. G. Smith, who was sent out by the 
Church Missionary Society of England to visit the open ports of 
China, introductory to the establishment of missions in that empire. 

" The following are his remarks respecting Fuhchau : 

" 'As regards the residence of individual foreigners, there is no 
reason to believe that any great difficulty will be experienced in 
renting commodious houses. The partial difficulty which exists at 
present arises more from a desire of extortion, a want of friendli- 
ness, and a general distrust of foreigners, than from fear of the 
authorities, or deep-rooted aversion in the minds of the people. 
Large and expensive houses may be obtained without much diffi- 
culty even at the present time. A missionary, unmarried in the 
first instance, or, if married, unaccompanied for the first few 
months by his family, might easily find a lodging in some of the 
temples within the city, either on the wu-shih-shan, or on the no 
less agreeable and salubrious site of the kiusin shan, till his in- 
creasing acquaintance with the local dialect, and the increasing 
confidence of the people should prepare the way also for the resi- 
dence of missionary families. 

" ' This leads me to the last and most important point of view 
in which Fuhchau is to be regarded; namely, the nature and degree 
of its eligibility as a missionary station. To most minds the obvi- 
ous disadvantage of its present inaccessibility will readily present 
itself. To this must be added the fact that the people have never 
yet been impressed with the superior power or civilization of for- 
eigners. There is also a spirit of suspicious distrust naturally 
prevalent among the inhabitants toward a race of strangers hither- 
to unknown. And, lastly, the local dialect, partaking of all the 
difficulties of the Fuhkien dialect in other parts, is here considered 
to be doubly barbarous, and difficult of acquirement. All these 
19* 



222 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

difficulties, however, are either temporary or surmountable by those 
general habits of energy and perseverance indispensably necessary 
for usefulness in every part of a country so peculiar as China. 

" ' On the other hand, we behold in Fuhchau claims of no ordi- 
nary kind. With a population of more than half a million of idol- 
aters, and as the capital of a province opening important channels 
of intercourse with surrounding places, it occupies a prominence 
inferior only to Canton, among the newly-opened ports of China. 
It is free from the deteriorating effects of an extensive foreign com- 
merce, and the irritating effects of the late war, never having wit- 
nessed the advance of invading armies before their peaceful homes. 

" * The disposition of the authorities, and the apathetic indiffer- 
ence of the people, alike encourage the belief that there exists no 
such jealousy of proselytism as is likely to throw interruptions and 
annoyances in the way of Protestant missionaries. "What gives to 
Fuhchau its highest and paramount claim, is the fact that, while 
every system of superstition has here its living representatives, 
Protestant Christianity is alone unrepresented in this vast city; 
and while every point along the coast, accessible to foreigners, has 
been occupied by missionary laborers, the populous capital of Fuh- 
kien is destitute of a single evangelist of the pure and unadulter- 
ated faith of the Gospel. And, lastly, as regards security of 
residence, the writer of these pages feels assured, that if past ex- 
perience permitted him to indulge the hope of ever attaining such 
a measure of physical strength, in this climate, as to become an 
efficient missionary laborer in this part of the Lord's vineyard, 
there is no city in China in which he would cherish greater confi- 
dence in the absence of persecution, and immunity from interrup- 
tion, than in the city of Fuhchau. 

" ■ Here, then, a new sphere of usefulness lies open, where no 
institution of cast operates to divide man from man; where no 
priesthood wields a general influence over the fears or respect of 
the people; where no form of religion, strictly so-called, threatens 
to oppose our progress; where the principal obstacles with which 
we shall have to contend, are those national traits of apathy, indif- 
ference, and sensuality, which everywhere, alas ! are deeply rooted 
in the nature of fallen man, and form the chief barrier to the recep- 
tion of pure and vital Christianity/ 

" Another circumstance which inclines us to think favorably of 
locating our mission at Fuhchau, consists in an opportunity offer- 
ing for our missionaries to sail in company with the Rev. Mr. Doty, 
of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHKNA. 223 

whose destination is Amoy, a city located in the southern part of 
the same province of Fuhkien. Although the dialects spoken at 
Amoy and Fuhchau are not identical, yet they are analogous to 
each other. Indeed the dialect of Amoy more closely resembles 
that of Fuhchau than that of any other of the free ports. Hence, 
the instruction our missionaries might derive from Rev. Mr. Doty, 
who has already been some years in the field, and also from a native 
of Amoy, who goes out in his company, will be of direct practical 
use to them on their arrival. 

" Finally, should any circumstances occur to render impractica- 
ble the immediate entrance of your missionaries upon their work at 
Fuhchau, or should they, after a faithful trial, find it necessary to 
withdraw from that field — which we trust, however, will not be 
the case — they could with comparative ease return to Amoy, which 
is considered, in every respect, an eligible station. 

" 2. With respect to books and printing, there is some difference 
of opinion among our advisers — one party having recommended 
that we send out a printing-press, another saying that it is unne- 
cessary. The facts appear to be these: The circulation of Chris- 
tian books and tracts, as well as the holy Scriptures, is of the first 
importance. It will be the only direct service our missionaries can 
accomplish for months, if not for a full year after their arrival. 
But they will, necessarily, be incompetent to prepare these docu- 
ments for themselves. Hence they will, for a length of time, be 
dependent, for the purchase of reading matter for use and distri- 
bution, upon other missions already established. The American 
Board has a printing-press at Canton, and the Presbyterian Board 
has one, together with a type and stereotype foundery, at Ningpo. 
These Boards have recently united to purchase a new font of mat- 
rices for the principal Chinese characters. Said matrices are now 
being cut in Prussia, and will be sent out as fast as practicable, in 
order that type may be cast from them to be used in printing. 

' ' The probability is, that from these missions, together with those 
of English brethren already in the field, a supply, for a long time 
to come, may be purchased at far less cost than we could provide 
for printing ourselves. 

"3. With respect to the practice of medicine and surgery, we 
learn that they are desirable for two important objects. (1.) The 
preservation of health in the mission family. (2.) As a means of 
gaining attention and doing good among the people. Some of the 
medical missionaries have been considered second in usefulness to 
none others now in China. It is not now deemed important to open 



224 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

hospitals proper for the treatment of the sick. A simple office or 
dispensary is sufficient. 

" Although neither of our missionaries are physicians, yet we 
are pleased to learn that both of them have paid some attention to 
the theory of medical science; and that one of them has attended 
two full courses of medical lectures. "We trust, therefore, that 
they will be able, by degrees, and as occasion may require, to fall 
into such medical practice as may be most essential to their cir- 
cumstances. 
y^"4. Schools. What we might suppose, from the nature of the 
case, is confirmed by the experience of those with whom we have 
conversed. Schools, at the earliest practicable moment, are essen- 
tial to our objects. Little can be done toward a permanent 
establishment of Christianity anywhere, without training up the 
young in the fear of God; especially, in a heathen country, where 
the abominations of idol worship address themselves to the young- 
est minds, and pollute the imaginations of childhood itself. 

" Boarding schools for each sex are now established in the most 
successful missions in China. Some of these schools have collected 
from thirty to forty pupils each. The expense of boarding and 
instructing these pupils is about thirty dollars for each individual, 
per annum. Native teachers are employed to instruct them in all 
the rudiments of their own literature. 

" One of the missionaries, with whom we have conversed, has 
suggested a plan for establishing a system of schools in connection 
with a mission station, which, if practicable, we should be disposed 
highly to recommend, from its analogy to our economy, generally, 
as a Church. The plan is, for the missionaries, as soon as they 
are sufficiently acquainted with the language and people of any 
place, to employ a number of teachers to establish as many schools 
in different neighborhoods as practicable, in which a suitable course 
of instruction should be pursued, subject to the frequent visits and 
examinations of the missionaries. Congregations would thus be 
provided to hear the word, and numbers of persons would be en- 
gaged, collaterally, at least, in diffusing light and truth, and 
preparing the way for the kingdom of God. 

"Labor being cheaper in China, and literary men abundant, 
this, it is thought, will be an excellent way of multiplying influ- 
ences in behalf of Christianity. ^^ 

"5. The number of missionaries that may, with the greatest 
advantage, be employed at our mission. 

"Our advisers agree in saying there should be three at least, 



CHAP. X.J MISSION TO CHINA. 225 

with their wives, if married; but the more of the right stamp the 
better. Those most thoroughly acquainted with Chinese missions 
assure us that fifty missionaries will be desirable at Fuhchau. 

" Finally, your committee have obtained various items of infor- 
mation which they deem it unnecessary to embody in this report, 
but to which allusion might fitly be made in a letter of instructions 
to the missionaries. 

" With respect to the letter referred to this committee, offering 
to sell to this Board a telescope for the use of our missionaries, 
your committee would remark, that their best information goes to 
point out the preaching of Jesus Christ, and him crucified, as the 
great, and, indeed, the only means, upon which reliance can be 
placed for success in promoting the conversion of the heathen. 
They would recommend nothing to Christian missionaries which 
should divert their attention from this — a leading, principal en- 
gagement. Nevertheless, they would by no means be indifferent 
to any auxiliary aid that science might render to this great work. 
They, therefore, appreciate the kind intentions of those who have 
made this offer to the Board, and would recommend that all those 
friends who feel an interest in the matter be encouraged to co- 
operate in the effort, already commenced, to secure the telescope 
of brother Bartlett for the use of the mission. However desirable 
this object may appear, it is not clear to the minds of your com- 
mittee, that it would be a safe precedent to make a direct appro- 
priation of the funds of this Board, to purchase the instrument in 
question. 

" Your committee would conclude their report, by respectfully 
submitting the following resolutions for the consideration of the 
Board: 

n 1. Resolved, That the city of Fuhchau be fixed on as the loca- 
tion of our mission to China. 

" 2. Resolved, That our missionaries, now about to sail, be in- 
structed to remain as long at Amoy as their judgment, aided by 
the best advice they can secure on the spot, may dictate to them 
as desirable, in view of their ultimate destination. 

"3. Resolved, That in case their way should be permanently 
hedged up at Fuhchau, they be instructed to return, and remain at 
Amoy, until they shall have communicated with the Board. 
t "4. Resolved, That said missionaries be instructed to purchase 
Scriptures and tracts at Canton, for their future use, and to make 
arrangements, if practicable, for regular supplies of printed matter, 
so long as they may find it best to procure them in that manner. 



226 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

" 5. Resolved, That they be directed to purchase, at Canton, two 
complete sets of the Chinese Repository — one to be forwarded for 
the use of this Board, and the other to be retained for the use of 
the mission — and also, to subscribe for two copies of future num- 
bers, to be sent as above. 

" 6. Resolved, That brother White be instructed to give such 
portion of his time to the distribution of medicines, and healing 
the sick, as may seem calculated to promote the best interests 
of the mission. 

"7. Resolved, That our missionaries be instructed, as early as 
practicable, to open a school for each sex, upon the most approved 
plan of missionary teaching now known among the Protestant 
missionaries in China. 

" 8. Resolved, That the Treasurer be requested to confer with 
the Rev. Mr. Lowrie, of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Mis- 
sions, and others, if he see proper, respecting the best method of 
remitting funds to China for the support of our mission. 

"9. Resolved, That our missionaries about to sail be requested 
to leave with the Corresponding Secretary, for the use of others 
hereafter, a complete memorandum of the outfit which they find it 
necessary to prepare before sailing. 

" 10. Resolved, That this Board recommend the General Mis- 
sionary Committee to take into consideration, at its meeting in 
May next, the subject of providing for the appointment of two 
additional missionaries for China, as early as practicable. 

D. P. Kidder, ) 
C. Pitman, > Committed 
Geo. Peck, ) 

After remaining at Hongkong a few days, they embarked 
for Amoy, where they remained until September, when 
they proceeded to Fuhchau, the place of their destination. 
On their arrival at the post selected by the Board as the 
field of their operations, they procured a place of residence, 
a description of which will be found in the following letter, 
together with some other interesting items of information : 

" The lot is 112 feet long, 42 feet wide, between the walls at the 
entrance, and about 52 feet wide at the water's edge. Next to the 
water the pier is built up, of granite, from ten to twelve feet high. 
The premises are about 15 feet above ordinary low- water mark, 
and about on a level with the ordinary spring floods. The whole 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHINA, 227 

country, for many miles around, is flooded occasionally, and many 
portions of the city are entirely uninhabitable at high water. At 
such times the sufferings of the poor are exceedingly great. Though 
the whole island on which we reside is sometimes flooded, the 
house we have procured is so situated that no special inconvenience 
is to be expected from floods. The advantages which our location 
affords, it being within 60 feet of the great thoroughfare, in the 
most favorable situation for access to the people, and for commu- 
nication abroad, are supposed greatly to counterbalance all its 
disadvantages. Our location on the river affords great security 
against fires, which have recently made great havoc on both sides 
of the river, and but a little distance from it. 

""We hire this place at 12,000 copper cash per month, which 
equals about $9.09 per month; six months' rent to be paid in ad- 
vance when we enter the premises, and afterward, monthly, in 
advance. We have the right of perpetual rent, and of transmitting 
to our successors under the same conditions. We have made a 
contract for building the second story, with a flat roof, covered 
with fine red brick about fourteen inches square, and one inch and 
a half thick. These are to be laid in cement, on a flooring of 
plank three and a half inches thick. The house, when completed, 
will be a very comfortable residence. We have agreed to pay for 
the improvements $350, besides furnishing glass for the windows. 
In addition to the improvements contracted for, others will be 
needed, which will probably bring up the whole amount to $500, 
besides the monthly rent. 

" There is a great amount of stone-work about the premises, 
which must originally have cost a large sum; but the wood- work 
we find in a very dilapidated condition. Contrary to the custom 
in America, a Chinaman never makes repairs on a house to rent, 
but leaves the occupant to make such alterations and repairs as he 
chooses. Finding that any house we could procure would need an 
outlay of one or two hundred dollars for repairs, we thought it 
best to procure a house in the most healthy location, and then 
make such improvements as were required. It might have been 
better, in the course of years, to have rented a vacant lot men- 
tioned in the map of this place which I sent home last month; 
but it would have required a greater outlay than our present 
resources would warrant. For this, and other reasons, we did 
not like to engage in building anew, and have, therefore, adopted 
the course above-mentioned. The house we hire is owned by 
a very wealthy man, who has nearly fifty houses. We have 



228 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

contracted with his agent, from whom we hire the house, to make 
the necessary repairs for a specific sum, so that we may be able to 
devote our time, with as little interruption as possible, to our 
appropriate work. 

" The population, on the south side of the river, numbers many 
thousands, who are within a few minutes' walk of our residence. 
On the north side of the river, outside the city, is such a vast 
amount of people, that we supposed, for some time after our ar- 
rival, their numbers were much greater than those within the 
walls. Foreigners are allowed to make excursions into the country 
as far as they can go and return in the same day. Within this 
range there appears — looking from the top of an adjacent moun- 
tain — to be five hundred villages, containing an average population 
of at least one thousand souls. The city of Fuhchau, as included 
within the wall, lies two miles or more from the river, and con- 
tains a vast population. Without doubt this may be reckoned as 
a city of the first class. Brother Collins has made efforts to 
procure a house inside the city proper, but, as yet, without 
success. 

" The medicine chest furnished us by the Board suffered some 
damage by transportation, and I was obliged to purchase the 
articles mentioned in my report. The Chinese seem to be very 
ignorant of the principles of physic and surgery, and there is a 
great want pf some one to devote his chief attention to this depart- 
ment of benevolence. The small supply of medicine we brought 
with us, and the difficulty of communicating with the people, have 
prevented my doing much in this line. Indeed, I did not under- 
stand my instructions as directing me to devote any great amount 
of time to this department. I have endeavored, however, as occa- 
sion offered, to relieve the afflicted, as far as circumstances would 
allow. One man was cured of dysentery by a single prescription. 
The wife of my China teacher, after twelve days' illness, which 
the native physicians failed to relieve, was committed to my care 
by her husband and father, who watched by her bedside. I spent 
about twenty-four hours at the house, whither I was carried in a 
close sedan — to prevent exciting a tumult, as I suppose. Since 
that time I have sent her some medicines, and she is now con- 
valescent, and will probably soon be able to attend to her house- 
hold duties. Several other persons have called upon me to dress 
wounds, and relieve other affections. We learned, at Hongkong, 
that there is some probability of a physician coming to this place, 
unde the direction of the London Medical Society. Should this 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHINA. 229 

not be so, we are well satisfied that great benefit would result in 
sustaining medical and surgical practice in connection with, and 
as a part of, our missionary operations in this city. All our opera- 
tions, however, must be limited until we can converse with the 
people. If any thing more than very limited medical and surgical 
operations should be contemplated by the Board, a building would 
be required for that special purpose. 

" We obtained a Chinese teacher the next week after we arrived, 
and have been devoting ourselves to the study of the language as 
we have had opportunity. But as we have just arrived, and as 
the weather has been warm, and other duties have demanded our 
attention, we have not applied ourselves as closely as we hope to 
do hereafter. Neither servants nor teachers can speak English; 
therefore, we are obliged to speak Chinese, or resort to signs. 
These we consider favorable circumstances. We are all enjoying 
good health. Mrs. W. is learning Chinese as fast as either of us. 
She has received visits from a number of Chinese ladies, who seem 
very friendly. We distribute tracts to the numerous visitors who 
call upon us, and also to others when we go into different parts of 
the city. The people everywhere receive them with great eager- 
ness. When we look at the vast field which is here spread out 
before us, we are ready to say, ' Who is sufficient for these things V 
But when we look at the precious promises of God, we rejoice in 
spirit that he has permitted us to come to this land of strangers 
to publish the Gospel. May the Lord put it into the hearts of his 
people to send more laborers to this important and inviting field." 

The following communication was received by the Board 
from Rev. Mr. Collins : it is deeply interesting, and affords 
additional information relative to the mission : 

"We had no alternative but to charter a boat at Hongkong to 
make the passage to this place. This we did at an expense of 
$300, exclusive of board, which we were obliged to furnish. We 
find the people here generally industrious and kindly disposed. 
The tracts which we have for distribution are everywhere received 
with eagerness. The Board is aware that this city is situated on 
the river Min, and that it is the seat of government for the 
Fuhkein Province. The city proper is surrounded by a strong 
wall, and does not approach the river nearer than two or three 
miles. Upon the little island of Fung Chew, formed by a division 
of the river, and about three miles from the principal gate of the 
city, it is thought foreigners may find residences as healthy, as 

20 



230 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

little liable to interruption, and as easy of access from abroad, 
as at any other location. It is probably preferable in all the re- 
spects I have named. Moreover, on the island, and on both sides 
of the river, with which it is connected by bridges, there is a 
population of several hundred thousand — all within half an hour's 
walk. Here we have selected a place of permanent location. A 
house has been bargained for at a permanent rent of about $9 per 
month, so long as we may choose to occupy it But, like almost 
all houses purely Chinese, it would not, in its present condition, 
be a comfortable residence, nor would it be consistent with a due 
regard to health for foreigners to occupy it as such. Could we 
have found a house in anywise suitable even for a temporary resi- 
dence, it would have been satisfactory for us to have consulted 
with the Board before making a permanent location. But this was 
impracticable. It has, therefore, been thought best to improve the 
one we have selected. To do this will probably require an expen- 
diture of about $500. Brother White will give you an account of 
the premises, and of the improvements contemplated. As there 
are no missionaries within the city proper, it seemed to us that an 
entrance should be made there. I accordingly made an effort, 
through my teacher, to obtain a house, and in October struck a 
bargain for one not quite finished, which, when completed, was to 
be rented to me for $4 per month. I was highly gratified at the 
facility with which this arrangement had been effected. In a few 
days, however, I learned that the neighbors were unwilling that 
the house should be rented to a foreigner. As we were quite un- 
able to hold such intercourse with them as might be calculated to 
remove their prejudices, it was deemed best to release the owner 
from his contract. Some time after this I sent to inquire whether 
a room might not be obtained in a temple within the city, as such 
rooms had been rented to the foreigners connected with the Eng- 
lish Consulate, though never occupied. A room was found, from 
which the priests in charge agreed to remove the idols. "We paid 
a month's rent in advance, and employed a carpenter to make some 
small repairs; and, as is the universal custom here, advanced part 
payment. Here again we were thwarted. The officers threatened 
to punish the priests if they rented; and for the part my teacher 
had taken he was obliged to pay about $3. We did not think it 
right for him to suffer on our account, and therefore paid him 
back. On inquiring of the officers, we were informed that they 
had no objection to our residing within the walls, but that those 
who had subscribed toward building the temple were unwilling 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHINA. 231 

that any part of it should be rented. The priest was compelled to 
refund the rent; but, as I had reason to believe that in good faith 
he had been at considerable expense on our account, I paid him $3. 

" There are half a million of people living inside the walls. By 
the treaty the whole place is open to foreign residents ; and, though 
we have unexpectedly failed in our first endeavor, we entertain 
hopes, by prudent perseverance, of making a home among them. 
We deem this the more important, as there are already two mis- 
sionaries besides ourselves, on the island, and none within the city 
proper. My health is good, and I am permitted to enjoy rich 
spiritual blessings at the hand of my heavenly Father. I am 
endeavoring to acquire the language, and trust I am making some 
progress. 

"It seems to be the opinion of those with whom I have con- 
versed on the subject, that it is hardly advisable to establish 
English schools; and that even such as employ the scholars part 
of the time in English, are, by many, supposed to be of question- 
able utility. At all the schools where English is taught, it is 
usual to board the lads, and furnish them with books, as well as 
to give them instruction. Board, such as is used by the Chinese, 
is very cheap, probably not exceeding $2 a month for a boy. In 
addition, a Chinese teacher must be employed to instruct them 
half of each day in their own language. Another method recom- 
mended by some, is to employ a Chinese teacher, and hire a room 
for the accommodation of such day scholars as may choose to 
attend, and learn Chinese half the day, and study such Christian 
books as the missionary may direct the other half. The expense 
of such a school would be, perhaps, $12 or $15 dollars per month. 
"Which would be best here, or at what time it would be proper to 
establish either, is yet uncertain. It is probable that within a year 
we shall be able to enter upon some plan for the instruction of 
the children. In the meantime, we shall endeavor to make a 
further acquaintance with the language and habits of the people. 
There is plainly much of idolatry here; but it does not seem to 
produce those exhibitions of cruelty which it does elsewhere. It 
sits, however, as a blight upon the soul. It deadens the con- 
science. It shuts out God, the only wise, and leaves no room for 
the Savior. "What a field is this for missionary labor ! "We seem 
as a drop in the ocean amid the mighty tide of life moving around 
us. O that the Lord would send more laborers, and abundantly 
bless their labors in this land of moral death I" 

We subjoin an extract from a joint communication of 



232 MISSION TO CHINA. [CHAP. X. 

brothers White and Collins on the subject of printing tracts 
and books in the Chinese language. All such information 
is very important to the Board, and cannot fail to be inter- 
esting to the friends of this new mission. The dispatches 
of our brethren, thus far, have been of a most gratifying 
character, containing much valuable information, and many 
useful suggestions, which cannot fail to exert a happy influ- 
ence upon the deliberations and decisions of those to whose 
direction and care the interests of this mission may be 
intrusted. Every item of information, bearing directly or 
indirectly upon the interests and success of the mission, is 
peculiarly important at the present time. The following is 
the extract: 

"In compliance with our instructions to purchase tracts for 
gratuitous distribution — no amount having been specified — we 
purchased of Dr. Ball about ten thousand tracts of various kinds, 
and received from him gratuitously, of the American Bible Soci- 
ety's publications, as follows: Matthew's Gospel, iive hundred; of 
Mark, five hundred; Luke, one hundred and sixty; John, four 
hundred; the Acts of the Apostles, five hundred; all translated by 
Dr. Medhurst. These, we believe, were printed by Chinese, under 
the supervision of Dr. Ball, without a press. It is quite probable 
that Chinese printing can be done cheaper in this than in any 
other manner, and, in consideration of the comparative expense of 
material and labor, cheaper at this place than at either of the other 
open ports. In view of this, as also of the great danger, delay, 
and expense of transportation, from other ports, it is thought by 
the brethren of the American Board, as well as ourselves, to be 
decidedly better to have blocks cut, and printing done here, than 
to depend for supplies from abroad. Blocks for any considerable 
work can be obtained here, of the very best kind, at the rate of 
80 cash per hundred characters — seventeen hundred and fifty 
characters for a Spanish dollar of 1400 cash, or sixteen hundred 
and fifty for a Mexican dollar of 1320 cash — as these are about 
the average rates of exchange. Blocks for the entire New Testa- 
ment would cost about one hundred and thirty dollars. The 
translation of the Bible is now undergoing revision by several 
learned men at Shanghai, and, when completed, will probably be 
the most suitable version for circulation. 



CHAP. X.] MISSION TO CHINA. 233 

" So far as we are able to judge, it would be desirable that each 
missionary should be furnished with a good dictionary. Morri- 
son's is everywhere spoken of as by far the best extant; though 
Medhurst's Dictionary of the Mandarin and Vocabulary together 
would answer a very good purpose. "Williams' Vocabulary, and 
Pormases' ' Notitia Linguae Sinicae,' are also valuable aids. Bridge- 
man's Christomathy of the Canton Dialect, Medhurst's Dictionary 
of the Fuhkien, Williams' Easy Lessons — in a word, all books of 
provincial dialects — are of comparatively little use here." 

The mission to China was reinforced by the appointment 
of two additional missionaries — Rev. Henry Hickok and Rev. 
Robert S. Maclay, who embarked for their field of labor in 
October, 1847. 

20* 



234 MISSIONARIES. [CHAP. XT. 

CHAPTER XI. 

MISSIONARIES. 

We have always entertained the opinion that, in the se- 
lection of ministers to take charge of destitute fields in our 
own and foreign countries, great regard should be had to 
experience and thorough theological training. 

Whatever portion of the vineyard should be allotted to 
novices, this, most certainly, should have "master workmen, 
thoroughly furnished." 

.A well-trained Church may prosper under the ministra- 
tions of an unskillful and inexperienced minister — mission 
stations, never! 

As far as we are able to judge, the Board have acted 
upon this principle in recommending, and the Episcopacy in 
appointing missionaries. The strongest forces have been 
stationed at the outposts of the Christian army ; and though 
many of the most skillful and valiant in the ministerial corps 
have fallen at these posts, yet the zeal and ardor of the 
Church has not been quenched, and soldiers of the cross 
have volunteered to defend them, and make aggressive 
movements on "the strong-hold of the wicked one." 

The Church has always found a supply for every requisi- 
tion; and in all the ranks of the Wesleyan detachment 
there can always be found those, who, to all the openings of 
Providence, and calls of the Church, will promptly respond, 
"Here am I, send me." 

Every destitute portion of our land among the whites, 
colored, and Indians, has been supplied with faithful, self- 
denying missionaries. In Africa, South America, China, 
Oregon, California, and Germany, the Board have sent ex- 
perienced and talented ministers to proclaim to their dying 
fellow-men the salvation of the Gospel. 

For the purpose of securing uniformity in all the missions, 



CHAP. XI.] MISSIONARIES. 235 

and for the better promotion of the objects of their mission 
in their respective fields of labor, general and special in- 
structions to the missionaries were drawn up, and forwarded 
to each. 

These letters of instruction contain important and definite 
information, the observance of which will render the annual 
reports of the Board much more interesting and satisfactory 
than they have hitherto been ; and we trust that the experi- 
ence which has been gained in the thirty years past of the 
Society's history, will prove valuable in giving more sys- 
tem and efficiency to all our missionary operations. 

The following are the letters of instruction to which we 
refer : 

" GENERAL INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES. 

" Dear Brother, — Your appointment as a missionary indicates 
the confidence which the appointing power has in your wisdom 
and integrity, as well as the great necessity of a faithful applica- 
tion of yourself to all those duties which grow out of your relation 
to the Church and to the world. To some of these duties permit 
me to call your attention. 

"I. As a Methodist minister, it is expected that you will attend 
to all those duties, so far as they are applicable to the state of your 
mission, which are prescribed in our Discipline for those who have 
the charge of circuits. On this head, therefore, it is only neces- 
sary to refer you to those sections of the Discipline which treat of 
the duties of a Methodist preacher to God, to his brethren, and to 
those who are more immediately committed to his charge. 

"IT. As a Methodist missionary, it is expected that you will 
faithfully attend to the following directions : 

"1. It is made your duty to form your circuit, unless you labor 
among the slaves, into an auxiliary missionary society, and to make 
regular class and quarterly collections, and to transmit the amount 
so raised to the Treasurer of the Parent Society, either by indorsing 
it on your draft, or by sending the money. The reason of this re- 
quirement is founded on the very obvious principle, that it is the 
duty of all men to help themselves according to their several abil- 
ity, and to contribute their quota toward defraying the expenses 
attendant upon the worship of God, building houses, supporting 
ministers, etc . And this plain Scriptural duty should be inculcated 



236 • MISSIONARIES. [CHAP. XI. 

upon all who hear the Gospel, that they may be early trained to its 
performance, that thereby the Missionary Society may be aided in 
its benevolent efforts to diffuse abroad the Gospel of the grace of 
God. It is hence expected that you will punctually attend to this 
part of your duty in all cases where it is practicable, let the amount 
collected be ever so small. 

" 2. Another duty enjoined upon all our missionaries, is to send 
regular quarterly reports to the Corresponding Secretary. By re- 
ferring to the Constitution of the Society, you will perceive that 
the spirit of this rule is complied with when the superintendent of 
a missionary district, which may include a number of circuits or 
stations, sends his report of the whole work; and, therefore, in such 
cases, it is not necessary for each missionary to send a separate 
report. By attending to this requirement in this way, much time 
and expense may be saved. In general, these reports should be 
short, embracing the principal facts; or, if lengthened out, be filled 
with those incidents or historical details which alone can make 
them interesting and profitable. If you are on & foreign station, or 
among the aboriginals of our country, those facts respecting the pe- 
culiar customs, language, and habits of the people — their laws and 
government — their individual conversions and progress in Chris- 
tianity, will always render your report entertaining and instructive. 
But mere common-place observations on topics which come under 
the eye of every one in any place, or speculations on abstract truths, 
unless needful to illustrate the grace of God in Christ Jesus, are 
dull and monotonous to the reader, and convey not the information 
which is expected from the report of a missionary. 

" You will also recollect that these reports, if published, as it is 
desirable they should be, will return to the people about whom you 
speak; and hence the necessity of saying nothing that will give 
just cause of offense, or which you would not be willing to express 
to their face. Much injury has been done to the cause of missions, 
in some instances, by exaggerated accounts of the wickedness and 
miseries of the people, made, apparently, with a view to awaken 
sympathy, and to enlist the benevolence of the community in their 
behalf. These errors should be scrupulously avoided, lest ' your 
good be evil spoken of.' 

" In the report which you may transmit toward the close of the 
missionary year, that is, the one which will reach the Secretary by 
the first of April in each year, you are requested not to forget the 
following items of information: 1. The number of Church mem- 
bers, distinguishing between the Indian, white, and colored mem- 



CHAl\ XI.] MISSIONARIES. 237 

bers. 2. Number of missionaries employed, whites and natives. 
3. Of schools, teachers, and scholars. These items of information 
are essential to make out an accurate statement of the condition 
of the several missions for the annual report. And facts of this 
character are worth a hundred general remarks, and for the want 
of which our annual reports are often very imperfect and unsatis- 
factory. 

" III. The mere fact of your being a missionary, throws you into 
the midst of a people of strange habits, of different modes of think- 
ing, and who, in many instances, are of various sects of religion. 
These circumstances necessarily render your task difficult, and 
make it needful to use great caution and prudence, lest you excite 
such a prejudice against you as to obstruct your usefulness and 
prevent your success. All these habits and prejudices, not in 
themselves sinful, should be respected, or at least so far tolerated 
as not to make them matters of conscience and controversy. Sur- 
rounded as you are by these circumstances, while you strenuously 
maintain ' the truth as it is in Jesus/ and * contend earnestly for 
the faith once delivered to the saints/ it is highly important that 
you should cultivate with other Christian denominations, with whom 
you may come in contact, a spirit of Christian love and union, and 
thus endeavor to strengthen each other's hands in the great work 
in which you are mutually engaged. While contending against 
the superstitions of Paganism, in its various forms, and condemn- 
ing those vices which corrupt the soul, it should be made manifest 
by the manner in which you do these things, that you are actuated 
solely by a love to perishing souls, and by an ardent thirst for 
their salvation. Thus shielded by the purity of your motives, and 
the exemplar iness of your conduct, you will be able to pass through 
the fire of opposition unhurt; and should you even fail in the ac- 
complishment of your object, you will have the consoling satisfac- 
tion of having done all things for the glory of Cod in Christ Jesus, 
and the salvation of the souls committed to your trust. 

" IV. It need hardly be added, that your success in your mission 
mainly depends upon the uprightness of your conduct among the 
people. The pious and holy deportment of a missionary is a living 
comment upon the doctrine he preaches, and a lively exhibition of 
those Christian virtues which he recommends. Every thing, there- 
fore, which would cause your motives to be suspected, and render 
you in any way an object of contempt by the sober and thinking 
part of the community, should be scrupulously avoided. So ta 
behave, on all occasions, as to let ' no man despise you/ on account 



238 MISSIONARIES. [CHAP. XI. 

of inconsistencies of conduct, frivolity of speech or manners, or 
of loving 'this present world ' more than the cause of God, is 
essential to enable you to gain the confidence and affection of the 
people to whom you are sent, and without which all your labor 
will be in vain. 

" But much more especially is your ' sufficiency of God.' Not 
by human might, wisdom, or prudence, but by God's Spirit, must 
we look for success in the great work of ' converting sinners from 
the error of their ways/ To maintain, therefore, constant com- 
munion with Him from whom cometh every good and perfect gift, 
by the constant exercise of prayer and faith, and a life of self-de- 
nial, is, above all other things, most essential for a successful issue 
of your labors. To his grace, then, you are recommended, in the 
hope that he will guide and sanctify all your words and actions, 
and make you instrumental in enlarging the kingdom of the Lord 
Jesus Christ in the world. 

"SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO FOREIGN MISSIONARIES. 

"Dear Brother, — You are hereby instructed by the Board of 
Managers of the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church: 

" I. To give your entire attention to the great business in which 
you have engaged, and to undertake no business or enterprise which 
will, in the least, interfere with your appropriate work; and you 
are also to see that the missionaries, teachers, and all others under 
your supervision, shall do the same. 

" II. You are to report directly to the Board, through the Cor- 
responding Secretary, all matters which relate to the state of the 
mission, and to consider no instructions as legitimate which do not 
come from the official organ of the Board. 

"III. You are to make a detailed report at least once in each 
year, and oftener if practicable, embracing the following particu- 
lars, with any other matters of which you may judge it important 
that the Board should be advised, namely: 

" As to the persons employed in the mission — missionaries, teach- 
ers, physicians, artisans, etc.; and in relation to each of these, 
whether they have families, and, if so, of what number, what labor 
they perform, and what salary they receive. Also, how many 
pupils in the schools, and what number of each sex. 

"As to the fiscal state of the mission — what amounts have been 
received from the Board, distinguishing between cash and merchan- 
dise. What amounts from the mission, distinguishing between 
contributions, produce, meat, or receipts for services rendered by 



CHAP. XI.] MISSIONARIES. 239 

the mission physician or artisans to those who are not connected 
with the mission. 

" As to the estimated value of the mission property, distinguish- 
ing between real estate, stock, goods in store, produce, furniture, 
farming utensils, mechanics' tools, etc. 

"IV. The superintendents of our foreign missions are hereby 
directed to keep a diary of all their proceedings, as well as of the 
operations of the missions generally; and to require all the mis- 
sionaries under their supervision, as far as it may be practicable, to 
do the same. These diaries should contain not only the operations 
of the ministers, but of the secular members of the mission. And 
it will be expected that these diaries will be transmitted to the 
Corresponding Secretary by every opportunity, up to the time such 
opportunities may occur. 

" V. You are particularly instructed on no account to exceed in 
your expenditures the amount appropriated for the support of the 
mission, which amount will be annually communicated by the Cor- 
responding Secretary." 



240 APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. [CHAP, XII. 

CHAPTER XII. 

APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 

" The field is the world" Upward of eighteen hundred 
years ago, this vast field was given, by the Redeemer of 
mankind, to the Church, for occupancy and cultivation. 
Her specific work was, to "preach the Gospel to every 
creature." In the name of the great Head of the Church, 
she was commanded to " teach all nations, baptizing them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things he had 
commanded them," with the assurance that "he would be 
with her ministers, even unto the end of the world." 

A perpetual supply of all the power, skill, and facilities, 
was promised by Him to whom all power in heaven and 
earth belongs, for the accomplishment of the great work 
of saving the world. That the heathen, who were given 
to Christ as an inheritance, after a period of eighteen cen- 
turies are not all converted, is not to be attributed to the 
Divine sovereignty, want of power or efficacy in the cross 
of Christ, or the absence of adequate provision for their 
universal salvation, but to the unbelief and inactivity of the 
Christian Church. 

The "grace of God," fully adequate to the production 
of this great work, "hath appeared unto all men." The 
" Spirit," whose province it is to convince the mind and 
heart of the sin of unbelief, has pervaded the entire 
" world," and impressed upon the hearts of all mankind a 
law, giving quality and responsibility to thoughts and acts. 

Thus commissioned, qualified, and endowed, the Christian 
army should have taken every rampart, and demolished 
every strong-hold and fortification of the prince of darkness, 
long ere the present time. The Gospel should have been 
published among all nations, while every heart should have 



CHAP. XII.] APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 241 

been cheered with the joyful sound, and the standard of 
the cross unfurled to every breeze. Alas! that, after so 
many centuries, Christianity should have made such little 
progress — that, among a population of ten hundred mil- 
lions, only one-fifth part of it should have embraced the 
Christian religion, and not more than one-third of that 
portion should recognize Christ as their head, and his 
uncorrupted word as the basis of belief, and ground of 
their hope ! 

The three thousand missionaries now scattered throughout 
the four quarters of the globe, and the islands of the sea, 
are like feeble stars twinkling amid intervening clouds, in a 
night of darkness and gloom, and raying out scarcely light 
enough to make that darkness visible. They serve, how- 
ever, to show that the Church is doing something for the 
salvation of the world ; but what are these among so many ? 
It is the sin and shame of the Church, that, among a 
population of upward of two hundred millions of Chris- 
tians, embracing all that bear the name, there can only be 
found one missionary for every two hundred thousand of 
the heathen world. 

The future eternal condition of the millions of heathenism 
has elicited not a little speculation in the Church, portions 
of which are inclined to the belief that they will eventually 
be saved. The great majority favor the opinion that all those 
heathen will be saved who follow the light, and obey the 
law which God, by his Spirit, has written on their hearts. 

Inasmuch as sin is not imputed where there is no law, 
and, consequently, no guilt incurred, unbelief cannot be 
imputed where there is no Gospel; for it were impossible 
to believe on a Savior of whom they have never heard. 

Nothing can be more clear than that the heathen have a 
law by which they will be adjudged in the great day. 
Their future eternal condition will not depend, however, 
upon whether they have a law or have it not, but upon 

21 



242 APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. [CHAP. XII. 

their moral state. Sinning without the written law will not 
absolve them from responsibility to law, inasmuch as the 
apostle expressly affirms, "As many as sin without this 
law, shall also perish without the law, being condemned by 
the law in themselves." We believe that all who, like the 
heathen centurion, "fear God, and work righteousness, 
will be accepted of him," whether they dwell in London 
or Orissa, New York or Hongkong. 

Taking the broad, and, we believe, just ground, that God 
receives " according to what a man hath, and not according 
to what he hath not," and that all the heathen who are 
obedient to the Divine instructions they may receive will 
inevitably be saved, in the dispensation of mercy, we come 
next, in the contemplation of their condition, to a question 
of fact. One single fact in relation to the heathen is worth 
tomes of speculation. The fact to which we wish to direct 
attention is indicated in the following questions: What is 
the present real condition of the heathen world ? Have 
any ever been found among the heathen living in accordance 
with the instructions of nature and the teachings of the 
Spirit? 

In regard to the first question of fact, summon before 
you, at the bar of the Church, the three thousand witnesses 
from all parts of heathendom. In this investigation we 
allow no second-hand testimony, no hear-say evidence ; we 
shall expect of the witnesses that they testify only to what 
they have seen and known; and we allow of no collusion, 
for their testimony shall be taken separately; and we as- 
sume that bribery or subornation is out of the question, 
their character for veracity being unimpeached. 

To the question, What is the present condition of the 
heathen? as they are called, one after another, they respond, 
" They have no fear of God before their eyes. The attri- 
butes of their prevailing deities are rape, revenge, and lust — 
a frightful trinity'' 



CHAP. XII.] APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 243 

But are there no exceptions ? Have you not found some 
that feared and worshiped the true God, and acted up- 
rightly? None. "They have altogether become filthy" 
Could not one righteous person be found ? " There are 
none that do good; no, not one." The testimony of each 
and every witness throughout the laborious examination is 
directly to the point. No evasion, no circumlocution; the 
truth, the whole truth — so far as language could describe 
it, or purity dare utter it — was frankly declared; and, in 
regard to the nature of the evidence, the Church must 
decide. The conclusion is inevitable, and the fact is sus- 
tained, that none of the heathen are saved without the 
Gospel. "Where there is no vision, the people perish." 

In all heathen lands where the Gospel is not preached, 
the inhabitants are "without God, and without hope." 
Terrible conclusion, but true as it is terrific and awful! 
Indeed, there is no avoiding it. On the broadest grounds 
of mercy, and in the judgment of the most enlarged Chris- 
tian charity, no other result is possible than* that, every 
year, millions of heathen die without a present salvation. 

In regard to their present state, the evidence may be 
thus summed up : 

"They are filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, 
wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness ; full of envy, mur- 
der, strife, deceit, malignity; whisperers, backbiters, haters 
of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil, disobe- 
dient to parents, without understanding, covenant breakers, 
without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful ; their 
throats are open sepulchres; their lips are full of deceit; 
the poison of asps is under their tongues^, their feet are 
swift to shed blood; destruction and misery are in their 
ways, and the way of peace they have not known." 

We shall now proceed to an examination in regard 
to the other question of fact; namely, "Have any ever 
been found among the heathen, living in accordance with 



244 APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. [CHAP. XII. 

the instructions of nature, and the teachings of the Holy 
Spirit?" 

Have any of the missionaries ever found a single person, 
unvisited by the light of Divine revelation, that gave evi- 
dence of the existence of religious principle, or whose lives 
were in harmony with the dispensation under which they 
lived. The question contemplates the past, and in its exam- 
ination the records of hoar antiquity must be consulted. 
For the first two thousand years of the history of our race, 
all the records of profane history are demonstrated to be 
fabulous and untrue ; and even were the testimony admitted, 
it would all be on the negative side of the question. For- 
tunately, however, we are not left without testimony. Sa- 
cred records come to our help in this investigation. The 
holy oracles cover all this space, and their truth is stamped 
upon the whole physical and moral world. They tell of the 
creation of the world, note the precise period of man's cre- 
ation ; and a corresponding and collateral history, demonstra- 
tive of their truth, is written out upon the everlasting rocks, 
and the physical structure of the earth. They tell of a 
time when the whole earth was submerged, and all but a 
mere remnant of our race perished by water ; and geology 
can only account for some of her most remarkable phenom- 
ena by crediting their testimony. 

To this testimony we appeal. And what saith it? "The 
whole earth was filled with violence and blood," and so 
grossly wicked had man become, that it even " repented the 
Almighty that he had made him." 

The gloomy picture of depravity exhibited in the brutal- 
ized condition of the inhabitants of "the cities of the 
plain," was a faithful representation of all the then existing 
heathen nations. The Egyptians, Canaanites, Babylonians, 
Medes, Persians, Assyrians, Chinese, the inhabitants of In- 
dia, and the islands of hither and further Polynesia, the 
Grecians and Romans, were alike sunken in the grossest 



CHAP. XII.] APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 245 

idolatry and corruption. All history attests that " man had 
corrupted his way," and a dark and dreadful night had set- 
tled down upon the entire world, only relieved by the fires 
of revelation kindled here and there in the camps of Israel. 

Moral philosophers may make labored harangues and 
eloquent eulogies on the rare virtues of the godlike Socra- 
tes, and the divine Plato, and the virtuous Seneca; but the 
slightest examination will show them but few removes from 
heathenism, while a similar examination will discover, that 
for all they ever taught of virtue, or the true religion, they 
were indebted to divine revelation. 

If we follow this dark stream of corruption and death 
down to the present time, w£ shall find that it has only 
grown broader, and darker, and deeper, as the population 
of the world has increased. The ancient Gauls and Britons 
of Europe, and the Indians of North and South America, were 
the same degenerate stock of their forefathers ; and as all na- 
tions are of one blood, so have all a common inherent and 
incurable depravity, save only by the Gospel. None have 
ever been found — no, not one in all the lands of heathen- 
ism — who, previous to the instructions of divine revelation, 
were living in the fear and worship of the true God. 

The question then being settled, that no heathen has 
been, or can be saved without the Gospel, the Church oc- 
cupies ground of fearful responsibility in regard to their 
salvation. 

As a branch of that Church, Methodism has a work, and 
a great work to do. She is the only Church claiming to be 
missionary in its entire character ; and, according to her own 
professions, she assumes a responsibility equivalent to her 
strength, and the world has a right to expect from her, in 
proportion to that ability, more than of all other branches. 
It was once remarked by a gentleman, who contributed 
annually a large amount to the Methodist Missionary Socie- 
tv, on being asked why he did not give it to his own Church, 
21* 



246 APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. [CHAP. XII. 

"The Methodists can accomplish vastly more with the 
same means than any other Church. " 

A century has passed away since her organization, when 
her founder announced "the world as his parish ;" and 
much has been done for home and foreign evangelization ; 
yet, what she has accomplished is scarcely a tithe of what 
she should have done. The Wesleyans have established 
missions in several countries bordering upon the Levant, in 
Africa, China, India, Australia, Ceylon, New South Wales, 
New Zealand, Yan Dieman's Land ; in the Mauritius, in the 
West Indies, Friendly Isles, Sweden, France, Germany, 
Ireland, the Norman Isles, Wales, and Scotland. These 
missions have been prosecuted with vigor and success, 
and the Church is enlarging her boundaries on every 
side. 

The missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church have 
mostly been confined to the destitute in the United States 
and territories, embracing various Indian tribes. It has, 
however, not been altogether inactive in regard to the 
foreign field, having, as we have already shown, established 
missions in Africa, China, South America, and Germany. 

This branch of the Church of Christ has not, by any 
-means, filled the measure of her ability. Instead of a few 
missionaries abroad, she should have them widely diffused 
among all nations ; and, with a zeal and earnestness charac- 
teristic of her ministry, she should be in the van of the 
missionary army, proclaiming the glad tidings of salvation 
to a perishing world. 

It 1 will not do to urge the plea of poverty, while God 
has poured upon her such unexampled prosperity. What 
she gives annually, for the support of missions, is so small, 
that, when apportioned among her membership, the sum is 
so diminutive it does not deserve a name; and, until she 
wakes up to the responsibility of contributing according to 
her ability, we need not expect that extensive and powerful 



CHAP. XII.] APPEAL IN BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 247 

reviving influence which characterized her efforts when all 
was consecrated to the work of the world's salvation. 

The field was never so white unto harvest as now. Every 
heathen country is now open to the Bible and the mission- 
ary, while one after another of the Catholic countries is 
yielding to the ingress of free inquiry, and religious and 
civil liberty. It is the duty of the Church to enter every 
door Providence has opened, and, carefully noting the signs 
of the times, be ready to follow up all indications, as 
faithful heralds of a free salvation. 



APPENDIX 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

It is very much to be regretted that the various addresses, deliv- 
ered at the anniversary meetings of the Parent Society, are not to 
be found in the annual reports. Occasional brief abstracts were 
reported, but these are always more or less unsatisfactory. We 
have selected from various sources interesting papers on the sub- 
ject of missions, which we shall here insert. 



THE DUTY OF THE CHURCH TO EVANGELIZE THE WORLD, BY 
REV. 8. OLIN, D. D. 

Resolved, That it is the duty of the Church to evangelize the 
world. 

This, Mr. President, is a topic of my own selecting. It was not 
prepared for me, in the usual way, by your committee. They, I 
dare say, being practical men, and familiar with the entire history, 
as well as the present condition of this Society, would have chosen 
for me a theme more precise in its import and aims, and better 
adapted to the current exigences of your great enterprise. I know, 
at least, there is a prevalent sentiment — I think it very general — 
that there is no longer any need of recurring to first principles in 
the discussion of missionary interests: the Church knows its duty 
well enough already; and now there is no need of any thing more 
but earnest and urgent exhortations to the performance of it. I 
perhaps concur, in the main, with this opinion. I certainly think 
that the Church knows its duty, and that what we now want is 
right action: but I may differ with many in the degree of respect 
which I am constrained to pay to fundamental truths. These, in 
questions of moral and religious obligation, are always very near 
the surface — at once obvious and cogent, and not, as they are 
sometimes suspected to be, obscure and remote from common 
apprehension. It is because, from their massiveness and vast 
breadth, they not only quite fill up the field of vision, but extend 
far beyond it, that we often imagine we are looking on something 

249 



250 MISSIONARY 'PAPERS. 

else, or perhaps on nothing at all, until, having ascended to the 
high places of faith, we are able to command a wider horizon. 
Then we begin to perceive, that the deepest and sublimest religious 
truths are precisely those that lie in closest proximity to the con- 
science and the heart, constituting deep and living fountains of 
motives and sympathies, while arguments derived from the acci- 
dents and exigences of the changeful present are but as wet- 
weather springs, which do indeed bubble and babble of a rainy 
day, but soon run dry. This, sir, is my theory — an erroneous 
theory it may be, into which I have fallen, from having been little 
acquainted with the progress and details of your work, and accus- 
tomed to look upon the missionary enterprise only in the entire- 
ness of its immense objects and obligations. 

But, sir, strongly disposed as I am, in addressing an audience 
of Christian men, to make my sole appeal to great first principles, 
I should yet hesitate, but for my solemn conviction, that the senti- 
ment is only half believed by the Church; I should hesitate, sir, 
to assign as my chief argument, this stale theological truism, that 
it is the duty of the Church to evangelize the world, because that 
is the only way of saving the world. I say, sir, it is my pro- 
foundest conviction, that the Church does not really believe this 
tremendous truth. It believes that the Gospel is an unspeakable 
blessing; that it is an excellent remedy for sin; that it is God's 
chosen and cherished way of lifting up our fallen race, and bring- 
ing many sons and daughters into glory; but that Christ's "is the 
only name given under heaven whereby men can be saved;" " that 
whosoever believeth not on him shall be damned;" that "idolaters 
shall not inherit the kingdom of God;" these are declarations 
which, as it seems to me, the Church is wont to receive with many 
grains of allowance, and with a most critical and imploring look 
to the context, in quest of whatever alleviations may be found in 
the shape of figurative language, or restraining clauses. On the 
contrary, such very special Scriptures as these, " In every nation, 
he that feareth God and worketh righteousness is accepted with 
him;" and, "When the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by na- 
ture the things contained in the law, these having not the law, are 
a law unto themselves;" these, and similar passages, which, at most, 
only teach that the perdition of a heathen man is not absolutely in- 
evitable, are boldly isolated from all their relations, and expanded 
into an article of faith, the teaching of which is, that the case of 
the unevangelized nations is not altogether so hopeless as it might 
be, and as it is commonly represented to be. They may feel their 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 251 

way along, in all compassion and Christian mercy, blindly and 
hardly enough; but they may yet get along and get to heaven, which 
is the main thing, without the Gospel. In their convulsive attempts 
to get away from the torturing conclusion to which the plain 
testimonies of God's word most plainly shut them up, men forget 
that the most grievous sin of idolaters is idolatry itself; that this 
is the prolific, polluted source of the abominations and defilements 
which the blood of Christ was shed to wash away, and that 
heaven is not shut against the unregenerate so much because 
they are guilty, as because they are unholy. 

Sir, did the Church really believe the Gospel to be as necessary 
to the heathen as it is to us, there would be, at once and for ever, 
an end to her guilty repose. They who give full credit to such 
truths, do not sleep over them. It would be easier to find rest in 
our beds above the throes of an earthquake. The agonies of 
Laocoon and his children, dying in the coils of the serpent, were 
but pastime, compared with those of the Church, until she had 
either unlocked herself from the grapple of this tremendous con- 
viction, or disburdened her conscience by a faithful consecration 
of her energies to the work of rescuing the world from its doom. 
And yet it is true, if the Bible is true, that while we dwell in 
peace, under our own vine and fig-tree, lifting up our songs of 
praise in the full city, and making vocal the green hills and valleys 
of our Christian land with the echoes of joyous thanksgivings to 
Him who hath redeemed us, bidding away the sorrows of life, and 
defying the terrors of death, by a sure trust in Christ, and bright, 
full-hearted anticipations of heaven — it is true, sir, that the myri- 
ads of unevangelized men are passing into eternity without a ray 
of saving light. They perish, sir, they perish. They live without 
hope, and die without a Savior; and we who are, for the good of 
the world, intrusted by Christ with the deposit and monopoly of 
his grace, withhold the only antidote for sin, and thus become, in 
no figurative sense, accessories to their guilt and their woe. 

This great error — the error of thinking the Gospel not quite 
indispensable to the salvation of the heathen, leads naturally 
enough to another of like paralyzing tendency — to the error of 
doubting whether, after all, God really designs the conversion of 
the world to Christianity. The new views and interpretations of 
Scripture to which the existing discussion about Christ's second 
coming and personal reign has given birth, have greatly increased 
the incredulity, and with it, the supineness and indifference of 
the Churches on this subject. Those predictions of the universal 



252 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

triumph of Christianity — the bright visions of millennial glory, 
which were wont to exert, on the pious heart, an influence so 
strong and hallowing, have lost, with multitudes, their significance 
and power. They no longer admonish us of duty, nor insure 
victory to the militant Church, but rather prefigure revolutions 
above the sphere of human agencies, and ulterior to the catas- 
trophe of the existing dispensation. As in other great errors in 
religion, the mischiefs of the new system have far outrun its actual 
progress, and it has shed the blight of a chilling skepticism on 
many minds, by far too sane and enlightened to give credit to its 
dogmas. 

Sir, if I do not greatly mistake the indications, on all sides but 
too observable, there is a yet larger number of professed Christians 
who hold that the Gospel is to be carried to all nations; but do 
not quite believe that this is a work for men to do. They regard 
what is said in the Bible about the universal reign of righteous- 
ness in the earth, not altogether as a figure or a fiction, but rather 
in the light of a mystery, the import and conditions of which God 
will, in his own good time, take care to satisfy. In short, they 
coolly throw back the onus of carrying out his own plans upon 
the Almighty, and shelter themselves from the reproaches of in- 
dignant Heaven and a perishing world by uttering, with a grave 
face, and in tones of much solemnity, some common-places about 
the unfathomable depths and the vast resources of the Divine 
wisdom and power. Sir, the Church has never yet carried to the 
Bible and to its own conscience a more serious question than this, 
Has Christ left the propagation of the Gospel to the piety of his 
followers? Yes, sir, he has. He has promulgated no other plan: 
he has provided no other agency. " Go ye into all the world, and 
preach the Gospel to every creature; and lo, I am with you alway, 
even to the end of the world," is his sole and plenary commission. 
It comprises, within the limits of a proverb, our duty and our 
dependence. The living ministry — the sustaining grace and the 
inworking Spirit — the apostolic mission — the day of Pentecost — 
knew and needed nothing more. By these the redeemed world is 
to be converted. There are no other agencies, better or stronger, 
held in reserve. There are no occult saving principles or appli- 
ances yet to be developed. The light which we conceal, the Holy 
Ghost which we restrain, the preachers which we refuse to send — 
these are God's chosen, predestined means — his potent remedies 
for the healing of the nations. He knows no other; he will employ 
no other; and he means to leave upon our souls the responsibility 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 253 

of using or neglecting them. Sir, I am giving utterance to the 
most fundamental and even thread-bare truths of our holy religion, 
out of the simplicity and fullness of my heart; and yet I am proba- 
bly looked upon by hundreds who hear me, as a man seeking to 
produce effect by a play of paradoxes, and stooping to the low 
arts of a declaimer. So frightful is the discrepancy between our 
manifest obligations and our actual performances, that we sponta- 
neously and imperceptibly seek to diminish the distance, by 
bringing down the standard of duty. We cannot choose — perhaps 
we could not endure to look our responsibility and our delin- 
quency full in the face. The spirit of man is not stern enough 
nor stout enough to bear the storm of self-reproach which falls 
upon us by the admission that we hold, for the human race, the 
keys of heaven, and will not open to them its everlasting gates; 
that we are made of God sole dispensers of the waters of life, and 
yet leave the perishing nations to the mockery and the curse of 
dry and broken cisterns. 

Yet this great truth, that God holds the Church responsible for 
the evangelization of the world, which we shrink away from when 
contemplated in the gross, and armed by the terrors lent to it by 
our own consciousness of neglect and guilt, is clearly and will- 
ingly recognized in all the plans and movements of our Chris- 
tianity at home. What parent does not feel and admit that he is 
accountable for the moral and religious principles of his children ? 
What Church holds itself at liberty to neglect the watchful train- 
ing of its rising youth ? What voice would not swell the outcry 
of astonishment and indignation against a Christian denomination 
that should merely provide church room for its own communicants, 
and leave all without the narrow pale to vice and profligacy? 
Would not the stones have remonstrated against our American 
Churches, had they left the teeming population of our great west- 
ern valleys without a living ministry, or to accidental supplies ? 
And yet, every one of these instances contains a clear admission 
that the disciples of Christ are the depositories of his truth and 
grace, which they hold in trust for all who have been redeemed by 
his death. We are constituted, in the highest possible sense, our 
brother's keeper, and his blood will God require at our hand. It 
is their distance from our own doors that makes us so blind to the 
condition of the heathen, and so deaf to their cry for help. And 
yet our wheeling sphere bears* them on daily before the presence 
of Him who sitteth on the circuit of the heavens, and the voice of 
their unutterable woes finds access to his ears along with our 
22 



254 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

songs of thanksgiving and praise. We stand side by side, before 
the great Father and Redeemer of all — the elder brother and the 
heir of the inheritance, spurning away from the paternal mansion 
the prodigal son, who has wasted his substance, and grown hag- 
gard by feeding on husks. 

The distance, which proves such an obstacle in the way of our 
sympathy, is none before our cupidity. Our merchants bring 
spices from Sumatra, and ivory from Timbuctoo; and the accursed 
trafficker in slaves reaches the Niger, despite of pestilence and 
poisoned arrows. Our naturalists can show you rare plants and 
curious shells from cannibal Borneo; and our virtuosos lackered 
ware from impenetrable Japan. Six months have hardly elapsed 
since England planted her proud standard in Canton; and already 
an American embassador, with his retinue of secretaries and at- 
taches, is on the wing in quest of guaranties for commerce, and to 
see well to it that we fare no worse than the most favored nation 
in the matter of buying tea. But as yet we hear no serious move- 
ment for sending out more missionaries, or establishing new mis- 
sions. One-third of the human race, hitherto deemed nearly 
inaccessible to Christian efforts — three hundred and fifty millions 
of polluted heathen suddenly stretch out their hands, which they 
have so often lifted up before their idols, or kissed to the moon 
and stars of heaven. And the response which our American 
Churches are preparing for this Macedonian call, and which they 
will soon make, unless God shall interfere with his Spirit to save 
them from the sin and burning shame of doing such a deed, is 
the recalling of missionaries, and the disbanding of schools. The 
message with which we are going to satisfy a population twice as 
great as Christendom, who ask us to come and save them and their 
children from hell, is this: "Our staple products have fallen to 
very low prices, and the profits of trade have declined many per 
cent. "We are trying to economize, and are looking out for better 
times. For the present we must curtail our foreign operations. 
"We hope to give a better account of your grandchildren, but must 
leave you to get along with your idols as well as you can." This 
is the practical answer our Churches are about giving to Africa, 
and China, and India; and after we shall have pronounced our 
decision, I do not see how we can any more hold up our heads — I 
will not say in the world and before men — but I do not see how 
we can hold up our heads before God; I do not see how we can 
kneel before him in our closets, or appear in our beautiful houses 
of prayer, or at the sacramental table, or with what face we can 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 255 

offer our children to him in holy baptism. I do not see how we 
can have the courage to ask his blessing on our growing corn and 
garnered harvest — on our happy homes and freighted ships. 

Can the Church maintain and extend her aggressive movements 
in these hard times ? This is the practical question that just now 
confounds the wisdom of the wise — under the pressure of which 
many of our benevolent institutions are reeling like a drunken 
man. Grant me but the benefit of one concession, and I will dis- 
pose of this question. Are all the living and the dead, both small 
and great, to appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, to be 
judged according to his Gospel? If this is a truth taught in the 
Bible, then we can go on, and, at all events, must go on. We act 
under impulses strong enough to carry us through this crisis, and 
every crisis. We have a motive that, in the last extremity, will 
bring thousands — that will bring fortunes — to the sacrifice, as 
freely as we now give dollars. 

Sir, it is treason against divine Providence to admit, for a mo- 
ment, that the Church ever lacks the material means of doing 
all its duty to Christ. I wish I had time to show how the great 
truth in religion, that " godliness is profitable for all things," is 
also a great truth in political economy. I can only stop to affirm 
it, which I do deliberately, as the result of all my observations, in 
different parts of the world. The most degenerate branches of the 
Christian Church do yet retain enough of the vitality of the Gospel 
for the clear illustration of this principle. The Copts, in Egypt, 
are always better housed, and clad, and fed, than their Moham- 
medan neighbors. Armenians and Greeks, in spite of grinding 
oppressions and extortion, are always more thrifty and successful 
in business than the Turks, with all their advantages, as the 
favored and ruling cast. Protestants, in Catholic countries, are, 
by the testimony of all parties, better livers, and richer than the 
professors of the opposite faith. To take an example from a single 
neighborhood; wherever, in a country village or parish, there is 
great liberality and spirit in building churches, and endowing 
schools and academies, and in promoting all pious and benevolent 
enterprises, there, with all reasonable certainty, will be found the 
most sure and rapid advancement in wealth and civilization, the 
best roads and bridges, the neatest yards and gardens, the whitest 
houses, and the best cultivated farms. There is, in all this, both 
a sound philosophy and an overruling Providence. Minds ad- 
dicted to meditating on great truths, and comprehensive plans for 
doing good, insensibly acquire an expansion, and a practical cast, 



256 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

well adapted to insure success in the business of life. Doubtless, 
too, the hand of God is in the phenomenon, and the barrel of meal 
and the cruise of oil, consecrated to piety and charity, are sure 
to spend well. The silver and the gold are the Lord's, and the 
Church was never the poorer for the multitude and costliness 
of its offerings. 

This argument does not go the length of denying that true 
Christians are liable, like other men, to the casualties of business 
and the vicissitudes of affairs, nor that our benevolent enterprises 
are now suffering the most serious embarrassments from the same 
causes; but, to my mind, it does suggest the deeper question, 
whether the offerings of the Church to the missionary treasury, 
inadequate and scanty as they have ever been, have not yet been 
greater than their faith — more numerous than their prayers — 
whether the missionary movement is not far in advance of the 
missionary spirit. I do not hesitate to declare that this is my 
most solemn and mature conviction, and that it is the true and 
chief source of our difficulties. The novelty, and even sublimity 
of the enterprise— the new and strange facts brought to light in 
missionary reports — the stirring appeals of the press and the plat- 
form — the extent and the glitter of our machinery, stretching out 
through all the land — have, one and all, had the effect of waking 
up an interest in this cause widely different from a true Christian 
sympathy for perishing sinners, or a pious concern for the honor 
and will of the Savior. Such auxiliaries, of course, fail in the 
day of trial, and to such a day God will surely bring this, and all 
our Christian enterprises, for the very purpose of testing the sound- 
ness of our principles, and the strength of our loyalty. 

And now, sir, I have proceeded in my very general, though, I 
hope, not unprofitable remarks, until I have, undesignedly, reached 
and defined what I conceive to be the precise position of the Mis- 
sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. I must pre- 
face the little I have to say on this more special aspect of the 
subject, by declaring, that I do not remember, ever before, to have 
felt such a burden of responsibility, or so intense a desire to give 
utterance to sentiments, which, by God's blessing upon them, may 
be of salutary tendency. For many months past, this has been 
with me a sore topic; and, when asked, as I often have been, what 
I thought of the state and prospects of our missionary work, I 
have shaken my head and said nothing, because I did not know 
what to say. To-night, sir, in the fear of God, and here in the 
midst of my brethren, I mean to speak freely, and I certainly 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 25*7 

never in my life felt less disposed to pay a compliment, or cloak 
a sin. 

There is something fearfully ominous in the recent history of 
our Church : distancing all others in progress, and nearly doubling 
any other in numbers — increasing by nearly one hundred and fifty 
thousand converts in a single year — blessed with unexampled spir- 
itual prosperity in all its borders — and yet, in this most missionary 
age, contributing scarcely ten cents a member for all missionary 
purposes, foreign and domestic, and turning pale at a debt of forty 
thousand dollars— doing almost nothing in the great work of con- 
verting the heathen, and, after having abandoned a part of that 
work already, faltering, and taking counsel if it be not advisable 
to give up the rest. I am wholly unable to contemplate this sub- 
ject without dismay, and very heart-sickness; and believing, as I 
do, most religiously, that, in the present age, indifference to mis- 
sions is tantamount to a denial of Christ, I should look upon our 
prospect with absolute despair, but for my strong confidence in 
the sound integrity and ultimate right action of the Church. 

I think we do well to begin by confessing that the true mission- 
ary spirit has never prevailed very extensively among us. I refer, 
chiefly, in this remark, to foreign missions. Our itinerancy is 
itself a system of home evangelization, and gloriously has it ful- 
filled its mission in many parts of our own land. But, so far as 
the salvation of the heathen world is concerned, we have certainly 
done vastly less, and, I think, felt less, than our sister denomina- 
tions. The subject has never been brought home to the heart and 
conscience of the Church. With the exception of some of the 
large towns, and a very few country places, little or no interest is 
felt in the matter. One seldom hears, either in the pulpit or the 
prayer meeting, a full, fervent supplication for the salvation of the 
perishing nations, though it is usual enough to listen to some sen- 
tentious petition on the subject, mixed in with the common forms 
about the poor and needy, the afflicted and the destitute. The 
monthly concert is little known among us, except in name. I 
know not by what agency or authority it was done; but nomi- 
nally, and in form, a day was set apart for it: but, I believe, it has 
had little or no effect, beyond that of affording an apology for 
declining to unite with other Christians, in this most catholic and 
Christian duty. Once in a year, perhaps, on a set occasion, a 
sermon is preached on the subject of missions, and the preacher, a 
little conscience-smitten, or ashamed to go to conference without 
something to show, gathers up the slender offerings of the people, 

22* 



258 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

who make them in a yet colder spirit. The result of all is, a hun- 
dred thousand dollars or more are collected from a million of 
Methodists, but a small portion of whom give themselves any 
further concern about the matter, beyond paying over of so much 
money. It comes into the missionary treasury, like taxes paid to 
the state, unsanctified by agonizing prayer, and fervent, out- 
bursting love for the dying souls whose claims have called it 
forth. Now, whether our annual income is much or little, if the 
heart and the earnest prayers of the Church are not given with 
its silver and gold, there is an end of all hope for the successful 
prosecution of the missionary enterprise. Good coin, however 
got, will pay your debt; and if, now and then, a man can be found 
so far in advance of the common low standard of piety as to offer 
himself to the missionary work, it will purchase his outfit, and 
pay his passage across the sea. Beyond that point, however, there 
is a work to be done which money cannot do — which depends for 
its success, not more, but even less, upon the diligence and pious 
zeal of the missionary, than on warm, loving, interceding souls at 
home. The salvation of the heathen is a great work, which, in 
God's economy, can only be accomplished by great faith and many 
fervent prayers. If, sir, your indefatigable treasurer, in his vari- 
ous endless efforts, in quest of ways and means, should even find 
the philosopher's stone, and be thenceforth enabled to transmute 
into gold the baser metals that pass through his hands, or, should 
he discover a mine of silver as rich as Potosi, it would all be but 
so much trash, with no fitness to be employed in this great work 
of God. The transformation wanted is that of the spirit of the 
Church — its deep, abounding piety — the rich mine whose treasures 
can open for us the barred gates of idol temples. 

I think, sir, I have pointed out the true source of all our diffi- 
culties. It is not the poverty of the Church. On the contrary, 
with some partial exceptions, extending only to the smallest por 
tion of the country, the Methodists, as a people, are not poor. 
They generally hold their full average share of rural wealth, and 
constitute a large fraction of our staple, agricultural class. No, 
they are not a poor people, but are well able to live and give. 
Nor are they a niggardly people. On the contrary, I am not 
aware that any well-founded claim upon their liberality and piety 
was ever fairly brought home to their judgment and conscience in 
vain. Witness the churches and parsonages they have erected, the 
schools they have endowed, the charities they have sustained. 
And then they are a warm-hearted people — a people of ready, 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 259 

strong sympathies, eminently fervent in spirit; and, in all their 
religious exercises, the very men, if the right chord is struck, to 
give themselves away to high and generous sacrifices for Christ 
and his purchased seed, and to move high Heaven by mighty 
intercession. 

Our business, first of all, must be to bring our own hearts, and 
those of the Church, into harmony with our duties. This can be 
done. By the grace of God it can be done effectually — speedily 
done. Most of all, our ministry wants a deeper baptism into the 
missionary spirit. The living ministry is God's chosen agency 
for saving the world. It is the grand agency in every Church. 
Under our economy, it is eminently the primum mobile in every 
holy enterprise. Evidently and undeniably, there has been a 
great decline in the true missionary spirit among ministers. Time 
was when our goodliest young men had great searchings of heart, 
and took prayerful counsel with the elders about going to the 
dying heathen. God send that that good Spirit may fall again 
upon the sons of the prophets ! Let us revive the monthly con- 
cert, and make alliances with good men, of all names, who will 
covenant to besiege the throne of grace in behalf of them that 
perish ! Let us, as ministers, band together, ourselves, and exhort 
the people to come to our aid, to offer daily, in our closets, one 
earnest, deliberate prayer, for the salvation of the heathen ! These 
preliminaries well settled, I apprehend no more serious difficulty 
about funds. One cent a week, from each of our members, would 
give us an income of half a million; and every minister, and every 
layman, whose opinion I have ever heard on the subject, has 
concurred in believing that, beyond all doubt, such an amount 
may be had in any church where the preacher will try to get it. 

I will conclude, sir, by avowing an opinion which I have held, 
with unchanging convictions of its correctness, for more than ten 
years. I propose it, with all deference, to older and wiser men; 
but I will not refrain to speak at a time like this — a crisis of peril, 
and, to many, of temptation and despondency — when it is usual 
to invite subalterns to the council, and even to admit common 
soldiers. The opinion is this: as soon as we can possibly dispose 
of present difficulties and embarrassments, we ought, by all means, 
to enlarge our plans, and engage in larger and more varied opera- 
tions. It will arouse the Church, and conciliate its confidence and 
faith. Many think we have attempted too much. It is beyond all 
question, in my mind, that we have erred and sinned by attempt- 
ing too little. We ought to have taken ground in India twenty 



260 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

years ago. The vanguard of our host should stand upon the 
shores of China ere six months more are gone. Our proportion- 
able share of the work of converting the world gives us a hundred 
million of immortal men to our watch-care and tender mercies. 
It is high time that we ceased to palter in this business — time 
to stretch out our hands, and sow liberally, by the side of all 
waters. 

A CRY FROM THE HEATHEN. 
" No man careth for my soul." 
Christian Reader, — These words may be considered as the cry 
of millions of perishing sinners. Look around you, on the face 
of the earth, and see how small a portion of it is illuminated with 
the light of Christianity! How few of those for whom Christ 
died have drunk of the water of life, or tasted of that bread which 
was given for the life of the world ! If a poet could say, with 
any degree of propriety, 

"A part how small of this terraqueous globe 
Is tenanted by man, the rest a waste," 

with how much greater propriety may we say, How small a part 
of this same globe, even where it is "tenanted by man," is in- 
habited by Christians! The rest is, indeed, "a waste-howling 
wilderness " — a moral wilderness, inhabited by heathens. 

In our present appeal on behalf of the heathens, and of mis- 
sionary enterprise among them, we shall show, I. What we mean 
by the term "Heathens." II. State their number, as nearly as 
can be. III. Their present condition. IV. Their claims on us. 
V. The carelessness of Christians respecting them. VI. Our 
duty in reference to them. 

I. Definition of the term " Heathen" 
According to Johnson, Crabbe, and others, it is derived from 
the German heyden, Saxon haethne, or Greek t&vos, and signifies, 
primarily, " a nation, people, race." 2. " Those nations unac- 
quainted with the covenant of grace." 3. "Wild, savage, rapa- 
cious, cruel." 

Formerly the world was divided into two great classes; namely, 
Jews and Gentiles. The Hebrews then called the Gentiles by the 
general name of Goiim Ethe, which signifies "the nations that 
have not received the law of God." In the time of St. Paul, we 
find the terms " Greeks " and " Barbarians*' were much in use. 
The Greeks were looked upon as "learned and polished;" the 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 261 

barbarians, as " ignorant and rude.'' In the time of Constantine, 
idolaters were called Pagans, from pagas, a village, because the 
worshipers of idols were driven from the cities and towns into 
villages. "Heathens" and "publicans," in St. Paul's time, were 
not accounted fit for the Church, being ignorant, Atheistical, and 
idolatrous. The term now generally means the same as Pagans; 
although, strictly speaking, a man might be a heathen, and not a 
Pagan, as Confucius and Socrates were Gentile heathens, but, 
probably, not worshipers of idols. In this appeal we shall include 
Pagans, Jews, Mohammedans, and those Christians who may be 
considered as retaining the name, while destitute both of the 
principles and power of godliness. 

Of all these it may truly be said that they are " without Christ, 
being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from 
the covenants of promise; having no hope, and without God in 
world." 

II. The Religious condition of the world. 

The entire population of the world, according to the most ap- 
proved geographers, is estimated at 1,000,000,000; and, of this 
population, there are 630,000,000 of Pagans, 100,000,000 of Mo- 
hammedans, 56,000,000 of the Greek Church, 14,000,000 of Jews, 
Armenians, and others, 130,000,000 of Roman Catholics, and the 
remaining portion, consisting of 70,000,000, are Protestants. 

III. The condition of the Heathen, moral and religious. 
1. The Chinese are, perhaps, as a nation, the happiest people 
on earth, because they are the least afflicted with the desolations 
of war. They are eminently lovers of peace, and, while other 
nations are mutually destroying each other, they enjoy the advan- 
tages of undisturbed tranquility; they multiply in security, and 
eat the fruit of their doings in peace. But, though marriage is 
sanctioned by the many, celibacy is sacred among the few. " The 
convents of the Boures — or priests — contain little less than a 
million of persons devoted to celibacy;" and, on the other hand, 
the order of God is violated by the practice of polygamy. " Pa- 
rents, in China, who cannot support their female children, expose 
them on the roads, and are allowed to cast them into the rivers. 
It is the duty of the police, in Pekin, to employ certain persons to 
go their rounds at an early hour in the morning, in order to pick 
up such bodies of infants as may have been thrown into the 
streets in the night. No inquiries are made; but the bodies are 
carried to a common pit without the walls, into which all those 



262 MISSION AKY PAPERS. 

that may be living, as well as those that are dead, are thrown pro- 
miscuously. And, when it is recollected that dogs and swine are 
let loose in the streets, we may well conceive what will sometimes 
happen to exposed infants, before the police carts can pick them 
up. It is computed that about twenty-four infants, in Pekin alone, 
are carried daily to the pit of death. The Chinese have no posi- 
tive laws against infanticide." Some philosophers, so called, have 
presumed to say that the precepts of Jesus Christ, which enjoined 
" brotherly love/' were borrowed from the laws of Confucius. If 
so, then those laws ought, at least, to be found in China, and in 
operation there at this day. But, so far from any thing of that 
kind being likely to be the case, " the existing law is, that if a 
wounded man be taken into the protection and charge of any per- 
son, with a view to effect his recovery, and he should happen to 
die under his hands, the person into whose care he was taken is 
liable to be punished with death, unless he can prove how the 
wound was made, or that he survived it forty days." 

"A respectable French missionary, happening to call at the 
house of one of his converts just at the time when a new-born 
infant was given into the hands of its father to drown, insisted on 
baptizing it, that he might have the satisfaction of saving the soul 
of the child. The missionary prolonged the ceremony in order to 
give time for the flame of parental affection to kindle. When the 
ceremony was ended, ' Now/ says the missionary, ' I have done my 
duty/ ' And 7/ rejoined the man, ' will do mine/ and hasted to 
deliver it again to its mother. 

The religion of the Chinese is idolatry, under various forms. 
" At one of their idolatrous feasts," says an eye-witness, " I in- 
quired what they would do with their god when the feast was 
over." They answered, " Burn him." The Buddhists, in China, 
worship the devil, believing him to be the author of evil. This 
they do in order to appease him. Like the Ceylonese, also, they 
abandon their sick to die in solitude, lest they should catch the 
disease. At some of their idolatrous feasts they burn gold paper, 
believing it will become money in another world; and thus they 
think to assist their poor departed friends to escape the infernal 
regions, and to gain a place in happier climes. Though respect is 
due to parents, and though the Chinese are remarkable for this 
practice, yet it is evident they carry it too far; for if children give 
their parents abusive language, they are strangled; and if they 
lift up their hand against them, they are put to death. " There is 
no country in the world," says a modern geographer, " in which 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 263 

the women live in a greater state of humiliation than in China." 
Though the Chinese have temples, and different kinds of worship, 
yet it seems they have no congregational worship, not being per- 
mitted to assemble in crowds on any occasion. Every day in the 
year, except the first and the last, is devoted to labor, so that they 
have no Sabbath, nor set days for religious instruction. " Among 
their good qualities," says Mr. Morse, " are industry, perseverance, 
punctuality, veneration for parents, good-humor, and courtesy of 
manners; and among their vices, are an entire disregard to truth, 
and unparalleled skill in the art of cheating. " 

Such is the condition of the best portion of the Pagan world, 
where the religion of nature is exhibited in its most uncontami- 
nated form — where polygamy, concubinage, infanticide, supersti- 
tion, juggling, and idolatry, can grow to any degree of luxuriance, 
unchecked by those holy laws which require mankind to love God 
with all their hearts, and their neighbors as themselves. 

2. But it is in India, chiefly, where the British arms have opened 
a way for the introduction of the Gospel, and the missionaries of 
the Christian Churches of England and America have penetrated 
into the deepest and darkest recesses of Paganism, that we see this 
religion of nature standing out in bold relief upon the wall of her 
temples, and exhibited in perfection — where ignorance of God, " as 
dark as midnight gloom," envelops the human mind — where su- 
perstition, of most gigantic growth, stalks through all the land, 
defying the armies of the living God — where the strongest proofs 
of devotion are obscenity and blood. Here the distinction of cast 
prevails, and the doctrine of " stand off, I am holier than thou," 
reaches even to the domestic circle. Here it is that the deluded 
Fakeer holds up one arm, in a fixed position, until it becomes stiff 
as death; or clinches his fist until the nails grow into the palms 
of his hand; or turns his face over one shoulder, keeping it in that 
position until he cannot turn it back again; or lies upon a bed of 
wood, filled with pointed spikes, without changing his position 
for a moment. Here the devotee throws himself, from an elevation 
of eight or ten feet, upon packs of cotton filled with lancets; or 
suspends himself in the air, by means of a pole, a rope, and hooks 
thrust through the flesh of the shoulder-blade, or integuments of 
the back; or dances through the streets, with cords introduced 
between the skin and the ribs, drawn backward and forward, in 
honor of his idol. Here females are immolated by thousands in a 
year. " I have seen," says an eye-witness, " from my window, one 
morning, sixteen females, with pans of water fastened to their 



264 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

sides, sink themselves into the river, a few jubbles of air only- 
arising to the surface of the water, after they were gone down." 
M I have seen," says another, " the widow buried alive, and trodden 
into the earth, by her nearest relations." "I have seen there 
widows," says another, "burned on the funeral pile with their 
deceased husbands, and might have seen more if I had been so 
minded." " It is estimated," says another account, " that, through- 
out all India, one widow is thus destroyed, on an average, every 
four hours, at the lowest computation." Think of this, ye daughters 
of Columbia; think of this, ye American mothers! " One every four 
hours." Two thousand in one year ! Now, as the sun's rays, when 
collected in the focus of a lens, burn fiercely, so the truth, when brought 
to a point, makes us feel! Suppose, then, these two thousand widows 
were your countrywomen, and that they were all collected in one day, 
and burned in one pile! What Christian could endure the sight? 
Suppose that, in that number, you had a mother, and a sister, or a 
daughter, how would you feel? And is the evil less, because it is done 
at intervals, and at the distance of ten thousand miles? Alas, it is not! 

It is in India that the devotee offers himself a willing sacrifice 
to his Juggernaut. His body is crushed beneath the wheels of the 
ponderous machine that supports the senseless idol, and his flesh 
is given to the fowls of heaven. 

If "there is no country in the world in which the women live 
in a greater state of humiliation than in China," as Mr. Blake 
asserts, let us see how it is with females in India. " Among the 
tribe of Rajpoots," says' the late Rev. Mr. Ward, Baptist mission- 
ary at Serampore, " every mother puts her female child to death 
as soon as it is born, or if the maternal feelings overcome her 
scruples, the father perpetrates the horrid deed." 

The education of females, in India, is entirely neglected. "There 
is not a single girPs school," says Mr. Ward, "in all India. Mil- 
lions of the sex that can neither read nor write ! In childhood 
and youth they have no education, no cultivation whatever." 
Surely they cannot be in a much greater state of humiliation than 
this, even in China ! O that some Whitefield would rise from the 
dead, and plead for these females; or that his mantle would fall 
on some one, who, with the true missionary spirit, should go 
through the land, preaching missionary sermons everywhere, and 
plead as eloquently for the establishment of a female seminary in 
India, as he did for an orphan house in Georgia ! God of mercy, 
when shall all thy children, of the race of Adam, hear the voice 
of the Son of God, and live? When shall the means which thy 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 265 

wisdom has devised to bring home thy banished ones, be in full 
and active operation ? 

" Lord over all, if thou hast made, 
Hast ransom'd every soul of man, 
Why is thy grace so long delay'd? 
Why unfulfill'd the saving plan? 
The bliss for Adam's race design'd, 
When will it reach to all mankind?" 

3. The condition of females among the heathen is thus described 
in a late work on geography: "It is common, among the Moham- 
medan nations, to consider them as being without souls, made only 
to be the slaves of man, and the instruments of his pleasure. 
Pagans generally place them in the same rank with their domestic 
animals, and treat them in the same manner. In China — and in 
some Catholic countries — they are often obliged to drag the 
plough, and they usually perform the most severe labors. In 
half-civilized countries, those who do not labor are bought and 
sold as prisoners and slaves." This is the case in Turkey. "In 
Constantinople/' says another geographer, " there is a market for 
slaves of both sexes; and the Jews are the principal merchants, 
who bring them to be sold. There are great numbers of girls 
brought from Hungary, Greece, Candia, Circassia, and Georgia, for 
the Turks, who buy them for their seraglios/' 

4. The Persians are mostly Mohammedans. The monarchs of 
Persia place almost the whole of their grandeur, and of their en- 
joyment, in the number and beauty of the women of their serag- 
lios, which they select from among the fairest, either taken captive 
in war, or born in their own dominions. " A Persian will never 
blaspheme the name of his God, but he will invoke him without 
occasion. He will, one moment, pronounce that sacred name with 
the same lips which, the next, are pouring forth the grossest ob- 
scenities." It is with the Persian as with many other Asiatics; 
" he will outwardly exhibit the bark of all the virtues, while the 
sap of vice will circulate through all his actions." The females of 
Persia receive no other than what may be termed a physical educa- 
tion, the care of their morals being left to nature, till the moment 
when example corrupts them. " The Persian women," says Mr. 
Scottwaring, " are totally devoid of all delicacy; their language is 
often gross and disgusting, abusive and indelicate, in the highest 
degree." 

5. Some of the nations of the Tartars acknowledge a supreme 
Being, the creator of all things. Goodness, they say, is his essence, 
and it is impossible that he should do an injurv. They, therefore, 

23 



266 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

address no prayers to him; but believing also in the existence of 
a malignant spirit, the author of all evil, in order to appease his 
wrath, they offer up sacrifices to him, and consider that they 
render him propitious by getting drunk, for drunkenness is con- 
sidered by them as a religious practice, and the basis of all their 
solemnities. 

6. In Japan suicide is set up as the most heroic of all actions. 
In the South Sea Islands, wars of the most ferocious character, 
and cruelty to captives, are practices that prevail everywhere, and 
polygamy and prostitution abound in every place, save where the 
light of the Gospel has shed its purifying influences, and driven 
those works of darkness from the habitations of men. In New 
Zealand, war is all their glory; they kill and eat their prisoners, 
and consider the supreme Being as an invisible man-eater, and 
regard him with a mixture of hatred and fear. On the whole, we 
may safely aver that among these nations ignorance, superstition, 
error, cruelty, female degradation, idolatry, and the grossest im- 
moralities abound to this day; and if in the days before the flood, 
when there was no priestcraft to corrupt, " the earth was filled with 
violence, and every imagination of the thoughts of man's heart 
was only evil continually;" and if in the best days of Greece and 
Rome, when Philosophy had done her utmost to make men virtuous, 
they were " filled with all unrighteousness," we need not wonder, 
that where the nations of the earth are "wholly given to idolatry," 
and wickedness is unchecked by any law, human or divine, and 
has received the sanction of a thousand ages, the moral nature of 
man is " full of wounds and bruises and putrefying sores," the 
millions of the family of man are perishing for the lack of knowl- 
edge, and the voice of their cry is, " No man careth for my soul." 

7. Let us now look at Africa, that quarter of the world where 
the sciences had their birth; where once flourished numerous and 
opulent kingdoms, and thousands of wealthy cities; where the 
rival of Rome was situated, and the wise men of Greece went to 
perfect themselves in "learning and wisdom;" where the great 
Jewish legislator was born, and the alphabet was invented; where 
those everlasting monuments of architecture, the pyramids, lift 
their summits to the skies. Yes, the African race, "the descend- 
ants of Ham, found the regions of the Nile a morass, and converted 
it into the most fertile country in the world. They reared its 
pyramids, invented its hieroglyphics, gave letters to Greece and to 
Rome, and through them to us." " The country of the Pharaohs 
was undoubtedly the parent of art and science, the great luminary 






MISSIONARY PAPERS. 267 

uf the ancient world. At a period when the soil of Greece and 
Italy was covered with primeval forests, affording shelter only to 
wild beasts, or to a few ' roving barbarians,' hardly less ferocious, 
the valley of the Nile was occupied by a people who had already 
built temples in honor of their gods, and reared columns to com- 
memorate their kings. Nor does this high antiquity rest merely 
on doubtful chronologies, or vague antiquarian speculation. On 
the contrary, it is demonstrated by facts, about which there neither 
is, nor can be any controversy." 

But what is the condition of Africa now ? Alas ! we know little 
more of her now than we do of a kingdom of wild beasts; and the 
reason is very apparent. u The glory is departed." " The crown 
has fallen from her head." Her love of learning, of the arts, and 
of the sciences is gone. Carthage is no more. Thebes is fallen, 
and the renown of Egypt and of Ethiopia is only known in the 
records of history. But this we do know, Africa has been degraded, 
oppressed, and insulted. She is surely a nation " meted out and 
trodden down, scattered and peeled." She has been robbed of her 
children at the rate of a hundred thousand yearly, by the exe- 
crable, the iniquitous, the cruel, the inhuman slam trade. The 
horrors of that abominable traffick no tongue can tell. The suffer- 
ings of the slaves no pen can describe. " Which of the sands of 
her desert has not been steeped in tears, wrung out by the pangs 
of separation from kindred and country ! What wind has passed 
over her plains without catching up the sighs of bleeding or 
broken hearts ?" What part of the ocean has not ingulfed one or 
more of her hapless sons or daughters, on their way to the land of 
servitude ? What part of the soil of the West Indies — and would 
to God I need not say of this land of liberty — has not been crim- 
soned with the innocent blood of her children? "The day" of 
final retribution only " shall declare it." It is not for me to lacer- 
ate the feelings of a Christian community with a description of 
such deeds of darkness. I would rather say, " that my head 
were waters, and my eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep 
night and day, for the slain of the daughter of that people." 

It is predicted that " Ethiopia shall stretch out her hand unto 
God," but it is not said whether she shall " cry for vengeance " on 
the Cains of Christendom, or whether she shall say to the lovers 
of learning among us, " Give us of your oil for our lamps are gone 
out," or whether she shall lift up her voice in prayer to God, that 
he would send her help from the hill of Zion. In either case 
Christians need to take the alarm. If all the blood of Europe and 



268 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

America were shed in one year, it would not atone for the injury 
Africa has sustained; and she can only be repaid by a full and 
free offer of that blood which alone can cleanse from all sin, both 
hers and ours. 

8. Now let us look upon America — the long, and the wide- 
extended continent of America — stretching from the arctic regions 
in the north, to the antarctic in the south; and almost from the 
coast of Africa on the east, to the continent of Asia on the west; 
including all the tribes of Indians, from the savage Esquimaux to 
the half-civilized Mexican. Let us look at them in every aspect: 
1st. As to their physical force. 2d. Their political importance. 
3d. Their civil character. 4th. Their intellectual advancement. 
And 5th. Their moral condition. As to their physical force, it is 
as nothing. It is like a bundle of rods without a band — a mani- 
fold cord untwisted, or a rope of sand. For want of union they 
have no strength, except to destroy one another. As to their 
political importance, it is comparatively nothing. They have the 
names of tribes and of nations, and that is all. As to their civil 
character, they have neither history, arts, sciences, nor laws, and 
are governed rather by manners than by statutes. As to their 
intellectual advancement, they know no more now than their 
fathers did three thousand years ago. They have neither new 
inventions nor improvements upon the old. A bird's nest, and a 
beaver's habitation, discover more of geometrical proportion and 
mechanical skill, than the finest of their wigwams. And as to 
their moccasons, their wampum, and their carvings in wood, there 
is more of beauty and symmetry displayed in the construction of 
a honeycomb than in all that they have done since the days of 
Peleg; and the few arts that Jabal and Jubal and Tubal- Cain 
taught their fathers, they have forgotten days without number. 
The use of the plough, the spade, and the loom, they know nothing 
of; and the pen and the printing-press are as useless to them as a 
telescope would be to the blind. Their philosophy is without 
experiment. For mathematics they have neither figures nor instru- 
ments, and their astronomy is without calculation or demonstration. 
Their chronological tables are made with a knife, and their maps 
and charts are drawn with a piece of charcoal on the inside of the 
bark of a tree. They navigate without rudder or compass. The 
moon is their chronometer, and they make their observations with 
their eye. They carry on trade without books, and correspondence 
without posts. The heavens and the earth are their library, and 
all their researches are guided by tradition and instinct. The 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 269 

faithful letter brings them no intelligence from afar, and the " daily 
paper " never opens its pages to their view. The timber in the 
forest, the marble in the quarry, and all the precious metals are 
valueless to them. No flocks of sheep graze upon their hills, nor 
lowing herds feed in their meadows. The noble horse feeds not in 
their pastures, nor for them does the patient ox bow his neck to 
the yoke. No thickly-peopled cities adorn their plains, nor tow- 
ering spires grace their landscapes. No majestic merchantman 
rides upon their waters, bringing home^the treasures of a distant 
clime, nor milk-white sail floats down their rivers, bearing to 
the distant port the product of a hundred farms. Heaven does 
them no injustice in withholding "five talents," as long as they 
bury "the one" they have in the earth. The busy hum of an 
increasing population breaks not upon the silence of the air, 
through all their immeasurable forests. No " district school " has 
ever witnessed " an examination " of their little men, nor " grow- 
ing institution " called forth the latent powers of their " Newtons " 
and their " Franklins." Their " Miltons " are all " mute." Their 
"Homers" never sing. And would to God we could say their 
" Cromwells " were never " guilty of their country's blood," and 
that their " chiefs " had never " shut the gates of mercy on man- 
kind." But it is not so. Those " simple and happy people," as 
some philosophers would call them, can imbrue their hands in 
their fellow -creatures' blood. They can fight with as much 
ferocity as the most ferocious, and treat their prisoners with as 
little magnanimity as any people on earth — the New Zealanders 
not excepted. And if they can remember a kindness, they also 
can remember an injury, and " nurse their wrath to keep it warm " 
for years, till, like a fire pent up at the bottom of a volcano, it 
breaks forth at last in the most terrible fury, and spares neither 
age nor sex, until its vengeance is fully satisfied. Without letters 
and without laws, no wonder that they remain "fugitives and 
vagabonds in the earth;" that creation languishes around them, 
and dreariness and desolation reign in all their horrors. No 
wonder that the earth refuses to produce the corn, and multiply 
the grain, where man refuses to cultivate the soil, and that all- 
prolific Nature, who, with her ample means, would support count- 
less millions of animated and intelligent beings, mourns through 
all her wilds as a solitary widow, 

While all her flow'rets bloom and " blush unseen," 
"And waste their sweetness on the desert air." 

The above is but a faint and feeble description of the true state 
23* 



270 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

of the world. It is a landscape view, placed at such a distance 
that nothing but the rough mountains, deep valleys, and dense 
forests can be discerned; nothing can be seen distinctly. The 
telescope of history and the eye of faith must be employed in 
order to discover the frightful precipices, the deep morasses, the 
dreary deserts, and all the " crooked things and rough places," of 
the scene of missionary enterprise. " The field is the world," 
and we can see it as it is, only by making an actual survey, or by 
consulting all the missionary reports up to the present time. 

The case, however, is too plain to be denied. " Faith," which 
" is the evidence of things not seen," tells us it is so, and that it has 
been so for more than a thousand years. And it will remain so, 
unless Christians awake and put their armor on, and make an 
attack upon the empire of darkness. Let us now consider, 
IV. The claims of the Heathen on Christians. 

That they are destitute of the bread of life is a fact. Who 
among them has ever heard of Christ's holy incarnation, spotless 
and useful life, mysterious agony in the garden, passion on the 
tree, and obedience unto death, glorious resurrection, triumphant 
ascension, and powerful intercession at the Father's right hand ? 
Who among the heathens has ever heard that '* God so loved the 
world that he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
on him should not perish but have everlasting life ?" This is the 
doctrine that they must hear in order that they may believe. This 
is the doctrine that they must believe in order to be saved — unless 
the mercy of God can reach them in some other way. " But how 
shall they hear without a preacher, and how shall they preach ex- 
cept they be sent ?" And who shall send them, and by what means 
shall this be done ? " There is no need of it," says the cold, cal- 
culating professor. " We have too many heathens at home ; let 
them be converted first," says the lover of this world. "It is 
impolitic to meddle with another man's faith," says another. 
" God can do his own work," says another. " The time is not 
come," says another. And, lastly, in the very words of Scripture, 
says another, " Wherefore, is there a price put into the hand of a 
fool to get wisdom, seeing he hath no heart to it?" These are 
powerful objections, to be sure. But did Satan reason thus, when 
he sent his emissaries to these Christian states to turn us away 
from the faith ? Do the Universalists, who believe that all will be 
saved, reason thus ? Do not even they build churches and send 
out preachers ? Did our Lord and his apostles reason thus ? Let 
us, then, listen a moment to the cry of a perishing heathen: " On 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 271 

which side soever I consider my state, I perceive nothing but 
trouble and despair. The forerunners of death, violent sickness, 
and intolerable pain, are upon me. The loveliest objects disap- 
pear. My closest connections are dissolving. Titles are nothing 
now. Privileges vanish away. A dismal curtain falls between 
my eyes and all the decorations of the universe. My tongue is 
about to be condemned to eternal silence; my eyes to perpetual 
darkness; and all the organs of my body to entire dissolution. If 
I consider my soul, I scarcely know whether it be immortal or not; 
and could I demonstrate its natural immortality, I should not be 
able to say whether my Creator would display his attributes in 
preserving or destroying it; whether my wishes for immortality 
be the dictates of nature or the language of sin. If I consider my 
past life, I have a witness within me that my practice has been 
wrong. If I look into futurity, all is darkness and doubt. One 
moment I hope for infinite happiness, the next I fear lest infinite 
misery should be my portion. Then I hope for annihilation, and 
then I shudder at the thought. I would gladly pray, but I know 
not how. I would sacrifice unto the Lord, but I know not what 
to bring." Such would be the language of the most refined 
heathen in the hour of death. Nor is the case of an infidel any 
better. And as for a Jew, a Mohammedan, or even a member of 
the Church of Rome, his case is not much better. 

These and many such like inquiries are the fruitless soliloquies 
of many an anxious soul among those whom we denominate 
heathens. And shall they cry in vain ? Will not the Lord put it 
into the heart of some of his people to "devise means to bring 
home these banished ones ?" It is to be feared that Christians in 
general are " at ease in Zion," while millions around them are 
sinking into ruin. In regard to Gospel privileges, we are "rich 
and increased in goods, and have need of nothing;" but in regard 
to others, we are "lukewarm," and consider not that they are 
" miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked." But whence does 
this supineness arise ? Is it from ignorance ? Have we no means 
of ascertaining the true state of the heathen ? Has no embassador 
been sent to explore those desolate regions, and to report con- 
cerning their present condition ? Yes, verily, there have been a 
few individuals of the true missionary spirit, who have gone to 
the very ends of the earth. The Moravians, the Methodists, the 
Baptists, the Church of England, and the Presbyterian Churches 
have sent their embassadors into all the earth, and their missiona- 
ries unto the ends of the world; and they have drawn a portrait as 



272 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

vivid in its colorings and as deep in its shades as the pencil of 
truth could portray. But their reports have not been sufficiently 
circulated; and where they have been circulated, they have not 
been sufficiently read; and even where they have been read, "their 
words have seemed to us as idle tales/' more like the fervid and 
glowing descriptions of an enchanted traveler, than the dictates 
of truth flowing from a pious heart, deeply pierced with the sight 
and sense of a "world lying in wickedness." Hence we have 
remained at "ease in our ceiled houses," and have not been 
grieved for the afflictions of our brethren. 
Y. The carelessness of Christians respecting the Heathen is very great. 

So we are in no danger of perishing ourselves, we care not for 
the souls of others. Who among us cares for the souls of foreign- 
ers? If we can but eat the fruits of their climate, drink the wines 
of their manufacture, clothe us with their silks and stuffs, adorn 
us with their furs and feathers, handle their silver and gold, and 
wear their costly jewels, their souls may go down to the pit for 
aught we care. 

Who ever among Protestant Christians cares for the soul of the 
sailor and the skillful navigator? Whether they have any means of 
grace on board or not, but little concerns us. We admire their 
bravery and skill; and if a whole crew should be wrecked, or lost 
beneath the wave, we sigh, perhaps, at the loss of life and prop- 
erty, but we never inquire respecting the souls of those that per- 
ished in the sad disaster. If our tables can be spread, our floors 
covered, our rooms hung, and our bodies clothed with imported 
articles, we are glad — that is all; the concerns of the soul we leave 
to chaplains, priests, and missionaries. 

Who cares for the soul of the soldier, the slave, the servant, the 
apprentice, the clerk, the schoolboy? If the soldier will defend our 
coasts; if the slave will cultivate the sugar-cane, the cotton, and 
the corn; if the apprentice will learn a worldly occupation; if the 
clerk will acquit himself honestly, it is enough: if the schoolboy 
will only learn to live, it is sufficient — no one cares to teach him 
how to die. 

Who among us cares for the soul of the rich man, even when we 
know his bags of gold will only serve to " drown him in perdi- 
tion ?" Who dares reprove him ? Not even his own minister ! 

And who, let me ask, cares for the souls of the poor ? "What!" 
said a rich planter, " will you teach negroes religion? Why, I should 
not wonder if you should teach dogs next!" 

To bring the matter a little nearer home. Not to inquire whether 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 273 

monarchs, princes, and presidents, care for the souls of their sub- 
jects and fellow-citizens, for it is evident they do not care even for 
their bodies, much less for their souls: conquest and national 
glory take up all their thoughts. Passing over the whole host of 
statesmen, warriors, patriots, magistrates, judges, lawyers, and 
officers of every kind, of whom it is evident that political impor- 
tance, worldly distinction, honor and renown, office and emolument, 
are the objects of their adoration. If, on any consideration, they 
labor to promote the temporal prosperity of their own nation; if 
they keep the peace, give righteous judgment, and plead the cause 
of the fatherless and the oppressed, that is as much as we can 
expect, and more than is always realized. But souls are generally 
out of the question. 

Do physicians, men of letters, and lovers of the fine arts, care 
for the souls of men ? no ! The health of the body, the im- 
provement of the mind, the gratification of taste, and the glory of 
the age, are objects of their highest ambition. 

Do philosophers, those lovers of wisdom and of mankind, care 
for the souls of the human race ? I cannot say that they do. 
Many of this class used to say, "Africans have no souls. " What 
they think of the rest of mankind I know not. I fear the charge 
will lie against them also. 

Do even parents care for the souls of their own children as they 
ought ? or supposing that they do, do they, as fathers and mothers, 
care for the souls of heathen children ? 

Do teachers of youth, when illustrating the pleasing science of 
geography, and lecturing on the manners, customs, and different 
systems of religion in the earth, ever advert to this point ? 

Do the conductors of public journals, periodicals, and reviews, 
ever lay before their readers this all-important subject ? Are not 
their pages filled with other themes ? Do not these worthy ser- 
vants of the public waste much of their paper, ink, and time, in 
controversial wars ? O ye " Observers," " Spectators," and " Ad- 
vocates," here is work enough for you all ! Would to God that 
your " weapons " were employed in " pulling down the strong- 
holds of Satan !" But while you are warring one against another, 
Satan holds his unmolested reign over millions of heathens, who 
are " led captive by him at his will." 

Lastly, do all our ministers of religion, true shepherds of the 
flock, and all the " candidates for holy orders," bear this in mind, 
that " the people are destroyed for lack of knowledge ?" Do they 
regard that saying of our Lord, "Go ye into all the world, and 



274 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

preach the Gospel to every creature?" Do they set before the 
flocks at home the sad condition of those that have been "scat- 
tered in the cloudy and dark day " of heathenish superstition, 
idolatry, and error ? 

11 'Tis gold makes soldiers fight the fiercer; 
Without it preaching would be scarcer," 

said an old Scotch poet. Let this reproach be for ever wiped 
away, and let every young man that aspires to the holy office, 
show himself as willing to be sent a missionary to the heathen, as 
to accept of a call at home. Let every minister of the temple be 
as willing to make a quarterly collection for the missionary cause, 
as to make a contribution for his own support. 

Christians in general are very zealous that their own land 
should be filled with the doctrines of the cross; but they forget 
that the Savior hath said, " This Gospel of the kingdom must be 
preached in all the world, for a witness to all nations." They 
forget the decree, the prediction, the promise, and their duty 
altogether. Let us, therefore, attend to this very thing, namely, 

VI. The duty of Christians in reference to the Heathen. 

Although the real situation of the world, and of the heathen in 
particular, has been depicted before our eyes; though they are our 
brethren; though the same Savior died for them as for us; though 
access to the heathen is easily obtained, and the conversion of the 
heathen is no longer problematical, yet on this question the most 
zealous Christians are in a deep slumber, with some very few 
exceptions. In a late popular publication, which has for its motto, 
u Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every crea- 
ture," we have a list of benevolent institutions. Among these are 
" The Missionary Society of Connecticut," and " The Domestic 
Missionary Society of Connecticut." It is said of one, " This 
society was established in 1798, and has sent missionaries to Ver- 
mont, New York," etc., " where it has established four hundred 
Churches." Of the other it is said, "It has been the means of 
settling twenty-one ministers." How absurd ! A missionary soci- 
ety employing its funds and its energies in settling ministers ! A 
missionary society sending missionaries from Connecticut to New 
York ! "Would to God the devil was thus limited in the sphere of 
his operations, and circumscribed in his efforts to destroy souls ! 
Now let us see how it is with the Methodist Church, whose con- 
stant boast is, "We are a missionary people, and have been so 
from the beginning." Have they sent one solitary missionary 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 2^5 

either to Africa, Asia, or Europe? Alas for us all, "we are verily 
guilty concerning our brethren !" We have seen the anguish of 
their souls, but we have sent them no relief. We are too much 
of the temper of Cain, who, when the Lord called to him from 
out of heaven, saying, " Where is Abel, thy brother ?" replied, " I 
know not; am I my brother's keeper !" 

But, if God has made of one blood all nations; if we all possess 
one common nature; if we are susceptible of the same hopes and 
fears; if we are liable to the same evils, and capable of the same 
enjoyments; if man can know God in any clime; if he can love 
God, whatever his color may be; if humanity requires us to help 
a brother in distress; if the law of God requires us to love our 
neighbors as ourselves; and if Christ has said, "What ye would 
that others should do unto you, do ye even so unto them;" it be- 
hooves us not to make needless inquiries — not to raise imaginary 
objections, and seek for answers to those objections — but inquire 
seriously, at the bar of conscience, " What is my duty in this par- 
ticular V or, like the awakened Saul, " Lord, what wouldst thou 
have me to do ?" To such inquiries the following observations 
will probably commend themselves. 

1. Let us make ourselves thoroughly acquainted with the true 
state of the heathen world. Let us take up the map of the world 
again, not as the statesman takes it up, with a view to make alli- 
ances and conquests; not as the merchant takes it up, with a view 
to extend his commerce, and increase his gains; not as the traveler 
takes it up, with a view to observe the manners, customs, and lan- 
guages of the different portions of the earth; not as the navigator, 
the geologist, or the mere geographer; but as Christians, in search of 
the kingdom of Christ — in search of the souls for whom Christ 
died — in search of the lost sheep of the house of Israel. Let us 
possess ourselves of all the religious periodicals devoted to this 
object; let us purchase, borrow, beg all the missionary reports in 
the world; let us eagerly search for all the missionary intelligence; 
let it be the first object, when we take up the daily, or the weekly 
paper, to find out how far the kingdom of Christ has gained on 
the empire of the prince of darkness. How much wiser, in general, 
are the children of this world, in their generation, than the children 
of light ! I remember, in the time of Bonaparte's career, an elderly 
Swiss gentleman coming to a house one morning, shouting and vocif- 
erating, in a very remarkable manner, " Glorious news," "glorious 
news," " another defeat," " another defeat !" O how are Christians 
reproved by the conduct of the men of this world ! Let us but 



276 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

take as much interest in the conquests of prince Immanuel as 
we do in the fate of nations, and act accordingly, and all will 
be well. 

2. Let us compare the accounts recently given of the state of the 
heathen, with those descriptions given in the " lively oracles of 
God," and we shall find that " their sorrows " are indeed " multi- 
plied, that hasten after other gods;" we shall find that they have 
" lords many, and gods many," and that " they are giving God's 
glory to another, and his praise to graven images;" and that, " for 
all these things, his anger is not turned away, but his hand is 
stretched out still." Let us have our minds deeply imbued with 
the sentiments inculcated in the volume of inspiration on the sub- 
ject of idolatry. Let us see how offensive it is to God. Let us 
hear him, as it were, crying out to all the heathen, " O do not that 
abominable thing which I hate." Let us consider that, "for these 
things, the wrath of God cometh on the children of disobedience," 
and let us never rest until idolatry, with all its train of vices, is 
rooted out of the earth. 

3. Let us, in the next place, contrast their situation who worship 
an "unknown god," with that of ours, who worship the "one 
only living, and true God." Let us, again and again, survey our 
privileges, and enumerate our advantages as Christians, as Protes- 
tants, as Methodists, as American Methodists. Let us never forget, 
that "where much is given, much is required." Let us ask our- 
selves, " What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits to 
me ?" Have I done what I could ? Our brethren, the heathen, are 
in a very dangerous condition, and the evils that befall them, through 
our inattention, are justly chargeable upon us. 

They are compelled to navigate life's perilous ocean. They are 
strangers to navigation. Their ship is without rudder. They are 
actually in a wrong course, and they know it not. They have 
neither chart nor compass. We have both. We can give them, 
and not impoverish ourselves. If they perish, we are accessory to 
their loss. We might have prevented the loss of one soul, at least. 
We are guilty of the life of a brother for whom Christ died. They 
are compelled to travel life's dangerous wilderness. They are ex- 
posed to innumerable snares, pits, precipices; serpents and raven- 
ous beasts lie in wait to devour them. There are many ways that 
seem right unto them, but the end of them is death. They have 
neither light nor defense, protector nor guide. We have abundance 
of helps. We might help them if we would. If we do not, and 
they are lost, their blood will be on us, and on our children. 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 277 

They are dying of disease, without the knowledge of a remedy. 
We are in possession of an infallible one. If they die eternally, 
and we might have saved them, we are guilty of the murder 
of souls. 

A dreadful famine has long raged throughout Asia, Africa, and 
all the extreme parts of North and South America; " not a famine 
of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the 
Lord." The time is come, spoken of by the prophet: " And they 
shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east; 
and they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and 
shall not find it." (Amos viii, 11.) We have bread enough and to 
spare, while they are perishing of hunger. Shall we give them of 
our bread, or shall we suffer them to perish ? What American, so 
famed for good works, could suffer himself to be thus guilty? 
When the city of St. John's, New Brunswick, had suffered so 
deeply by fire that provisions were both scarce and dear, the 
people of Boston sent them ample supplies. When the case of the 
suffering Greeks was fully known, what zeal was kindled in our 
land, to send them both garments and provisions; yea, the zeal has 
gone so far as to collect funds to establish printing-offices among 
them, and to educate them ! Be it popularity, or emulation, or 
what it may, that has done all this, let us take the hint, and " show 
mercy" to the souls of our fellow-men. 

4. Let us ask ourselves, "What do we more than others?" 
Wliat has the Lord done for us ? What ought we to do in return ? 
What can we do ? What are others actually doing ? Brethren, 
suffer this appeal to speak to your hearts. We are the followers 
of a Wesley, a Coke, and an Asbury. What did they do ? What 
was their language? Here it is: we sing it every Sabbath, in one 
or other of our congregations: 



1 My life, my blood, I here present, 
If for thy truth they may be spent." 



Our brethren in England, notwithstanding their " deep pov- 
erty," so deep that they flee to us for an asylum against the 
overflowing scourge — notwithstanding the enormous burden of 
" tithes and taxation" under which they groan, have actually done 
more the last year than in former years, whereas we have done less. 
We are more in number than they, and yet they exceed us, in the 
amount of dollars subscribed to the missionary cause, twenty 
to one. This is an alarming fact — a "stubborn fact;" and either 
"they do too much, or we do too little." The fact is, we do 

24 



278 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

too little. Let us propose to ourselves a plan by which we can 
do more. 

Let all our missionaries be requested to keep regular journals 
of every thing that transpires under the eye of observation worthy 
of notice. Let them report to the Board of Managers as often as 
convenient, but quarterly, at least. Let these reports be printed, 
and circulated as extensively as possible. Let collectors be em- 
ployed, whose business it shall be to distribute this information 
among the people, and take up weekly, monthly, and quarterly 
collections. Let us have a missionary box in every house and 
every church, with appropriate inscriptions on them. Let us have 
missionary sermons, once a quarter, at least; and let our preachers 
preach expressly on this subject. Let a missionary agent be em- 
ployed to travel through every conference, on this business espe- 
cially; and let one or two be sent out to visit all the missionary 
stations; and let these missionary agents tell us, at the missionary 
meetings, what they have seen and heard. Let monthly prayer 
meetings, also, be made in every place; and let us pray expressly 
for the missions, the missionaries, and the heathen, and especially 
for a mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Let our first-rate 
poets go to work, and compose missionary hymns. Let the mis- 
sionary information be read at the prayer meetings, and exhorta- 
tions given on this very subject. Let the " noisy Methodists/' as 
they are called, be heard on this subject; nay, rather, let their 
" light so shine, that others may see their good works, and glorify 
their Father who is in heaven." And, now that there is an open 
door to the Indians of the north and west, and to the coast of 
Africa, let every one of us say, " How can I repay the Indian for 
his right of soil ? How can I redress the African for the injuries 
my forefathers have done?" and let every one of us say again, 
"What shall I now render unto the Lord, for all his benefits 
bestowed on me ?" 

We will conclude this appeal, by giving an extract from a speech 
delivered at one of the anniversary meetings of the Methodist Mis- 
sionary Society, in London, by the late Rev. Wm. Ward, Baptist 
missionary at Serampore, a little before he sailed for India the 
last time: 

" And now I confess, my Christian brethren, that though I en- 
tertain some opinions different to those of the Society for which I 
am now pleading, yet it is a society for which I feel the highest 
respect. There are no persons who come forward with more ar- 
dent zeal than they in the work of the Lord, and in the promotion 



MISSION AKY 1'APEKfc. 279 

of the great cause of missions. I may add, with respect to 
those whom they have sent out, that, in the important point of 
self-denial, so necessary to the missionary, who leaves his country, 
his family, his friends, and all he holds dear — in this respect, the 
Wesleyan missionaries yield to no missionaries, or body of mission- 
aries, whatever. They have cheerfully endured fatigues, and pa- 
tiently submitted to the various privations to which missionaries 
are exposed. They have experienced all the vicissitudes, incon- 
veniences, and dangers of inhospitable climates, and yet have 
persevered in their work, with diligence and zeal, from a love to 
souls, and a desire to be spent in the cause of Christ. The Wes- 
leyan missionaries yield to none in their love to their Savior, 
which is so essentially necessary to keep alive the missionary 
flame. And they yield to none in another grand point, which is, 
the freeness of their invitations. Blessed be God! they feel no 
hesitation in their offers of mercy. This is their darling theme, 
and it suits the missionary cause extremely well. Another thing 
I would just mention concerning them, and that is, they depend 
especially on divine influence; their eyes are always fixed on that; 
and, feeling that they are but weak instruments in the hand of God, 
they go forward in their simple career, looking to God for his in- 
fluence; and, blessed be his holy name! his influence is not with- 
held. They also watch over their societies with peculiar attention. 
This is particularly necessary in the heathen world, where men 
are just emerging out of darkness, and where there are such deep- 
rooted prejudices to be combated. This is another reason why 
this society commends itself to the whole Christian world." 

Men of Israel, help ! Mothers in Israel, help ! Children of Is- 
rael, help ! Yea, all of you come up to the help of the Lord 
against the mighty. The world has less to fear from the opera- 
tions of Methodism than from any other sectarianism — Moravianism 
excepted — whatever. As a Church, they have never been known 
to persecute since they became a people. The world has more to 
hope from Methodism than from any other religious system in the 
world. It is less expensive than other systems. The Methodist 
missionaries can do greater good with less means than others. 
God has honored the operations of Methodism all over the world. 
Though it has had hierarchies, principalities, powers, and the 
rulers of this world to contend with, it has lived and flourished 
amid them all. It has maintained its distinctive character amid 
the war of elements. Learning has been arrayed against it; igno- 
rance has assailed it. Sophistry, ridicule, and abuse, have tried 



280 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

to wither it, and yet it has kept up a perpetual verdure, alike in 
the torrid zone of persecution, and the frozen regions of cold 
neglect. Methodism has done more to meliorate the condition 
of the slave, and better the character of the Indian, than any- 
thing else. Nor has it failed of success among the inquisitive and 
lofty Asiatics. There are many other reasons why Methodist 
missionaries should be sent into all the world; why they, who 
believe that all mankind are fallen and perishing — that Christ 
died for all, and that all may be saved, if they will only use the 
means — and why they should " preach the Gospel to every crea- 
ture." But the above must suffice for the present. "We leave the 
rest to the lovers of Christ and of souls. 

" O that each in the day 
Of his coming may say, 
I have fought my way through: 

I HAVE FINISH'D THE WORK THOU DIDST GIVE ME TO DO." 



MISSIONARY SCHOOLS. 

It is thought by some, that modern missionaries among the 
heathen give too much attention to schools, and that they do this 
at the expense of time which ought to be devoted to the preaching 
of the Gospel. There may have been something to justify this 
opinion in a few of the missions, especially in their earlier stages. 
In general, however, the impression is probably a mistaken one. 
Missionaries among the heathen will bear comparison, in reference 
to the frequency of their preaching, with the more zealous among 
the pastors at home. 

Still it is admitted that schools constitute a prominent part of the 
system of modern missions, and that there is no evidence of their 
having formed any part of the missions prosecuted by the apos- 
tles. The inquiry, therefore, is very natural and proper, Why 
this departure from apostolic usage? To this inquiry it is the object 
of this paper to furnish a reply. 

Our first inquiry will be into the extent of territory embraced by 
the apostolic missions. 

The inspired history gives no information that the apostles and 
their companions extended their personal labors beyond the Roman 
empire. Fabricius has collected from the New Testament the 
names of all the places there mentioned, at which they planted 
Churches, some forty or fifty in number; and, also, the names 
of the different countries which they are said to have visited. 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 281 

These countries were Judea, Syria, Asia Minor, Macedonia, Il- 
ly ricum, Greece, Italy, and the islands of Cyprus and Crete, with 
several others of less note. Mesopotamia should probably be 
added, on the strength of 1 Pet. v, 13. All the principal districts 
or provinces of Asia Minor are named in the Acts of the Apostles. 
The parts of Arabia in which Paul spent several years, are sup- 
posed to have been adjacent to Damascus, and within the modern 
Syria; and there is no evidence, in Scripture, that this apostle 
actually made his contemplated journey into Spain. The whole 
territory, therefore, traversed by the apostolic missionaries, so far 
as the Scriptures inform us, was within the Roman empire, and 
formed but a part of it, and, so far as territory is concerned, but 
little more than was afterward governed by the eastern or Byzan- 
tine emperors. 

If we inquire what further light ecclesiastical history throws on 
this subject, we shall not be able greatly to extend the travels and 
labors of the apostles. Mosheim gives it as the result of his re- 
searches, that " the stories often told respecting their travels 
among the Gauls, the Britons, the Spaniards, the Germans, the 
Americans, the Chinese, the Indians, and the Russians, are too 
recent and fantastic to be received by an inquisitive lover of the 
truth." "A great part of these fabulous stories/' he continues, 
"were got up after the days of Charlemagne, when most of the 
Christian Churches contended as vehemently about the antiquity 
of their origin, as ever the Arcadians, Egyptians, and Greeks did." 
Dr. Murdock, the American translator of Mosheim, believes — 
chiefly in view of the authorities quoted by Fabricius — that Peter, 
after preaching long in Judea, and other parts of Syria, probably 
visited Babylon, Asia Minor, and, finally, Rome; that Paul, after 
his captivity, visited Judea, Asia Minor, and Greece, and returned 
to Rome, but did not proceed further westward than Italy; that 
John, after remaining many years in Judea, removed to Ephesus, 
where, excepting the time of his banishment to Patmos, he re- 
mained till his death; that James the younger — the elder James 
was put to death by Herod — spent his life in Judea; and that 
Andrew probably labored on the shores of the Black Sea, near the 
modern Constantinople, and perhaps in Greece. " Philip," he 
adds, " either the apostle or the evangelist, is reported to have 
ended his days at Hierapolis, in Phrygia. Thomas seems to have 
traveled eastward, to Parthia, Media, Persia, and India. Bartholo- 
mew took, perhaps, a more southern course, and preached in Ara- 
bia. Matthew is also reported to have traveled east, in the modern 
24* 



282 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

Persia. Of Simon, the Canaanite, nothing to be relied on can be said. 
Thaddeus, Lebbeus, or Jude, the brother of James, the author of an 
epistle, is reputed to have preached at Edessa, in the north of Syria. 
Of the companions of the apostles, Timothy, after accompanying 
Paul many years, is said to have been stationed at Ephesus, where 
he suffered martyrdom, under Domitian or Nerva. Titus, another 
companion of Paul, is reported to have been stationed in Crete, 
where he died. Mark, or John, surnamed Mark, attended Paul, 
and afterward Peter", and probably preached the Gospel in Egypt. 
Of Luke little can be said, except that he accompanied Paul, and 
wrote the book of Acts and a Gospel. Of Barnabas nothing can 
be said, worth relating, except what is learned from the New 
Testament. From this account, imperfect as it is, we may con- 
clude, that the apostles and their companions scarcely extended 
their labors beyond the boundaries of the present Turkish empire. 

To the countries, then, which are mentioned in the New Testa- 
ment as favored with the missionary labors of the apostles and 
their companions, ecclesiastical history adds Egypt, Southern 
Arabia, Persia, Media, Parthia, and India. But we have nothing 
that throws light on their manner of proceeding in these countries. 
For information of this kind we must look solely to the missions 
described in the New Testament, which were in Syria, Asia Minor, 
Macedonia, Greece, Italy, and the islands of Cyprus and Crete. 
I say Crete, for, although we have no account of the labors of the 
apostle Paul in that island, we have his epistle to Titus, in- 
structing him how to proceed in his mission to the Cretans. I 
omit Judea, as being the source of the missions, and not a heathen 
country. 

Our next inquiry relates to the state of education in these coun 
tries : 

The mere mention of Syria, Asia Minor, Macedonia, Greece 
and Italy, is enough for the reader of history. What were they 
in those times, but the very foci of civilization ? Where wero 
other countries, in the wide world, to be compared with them in 
this respect ? And the time, too, in which the apostolic missions 
were performed, was it not in the palmy age of Roman literature 1 
But, though the evidence of the high state of general civilization 
and individual intelligence in those countries, at that period, is 
unquestionable, it is not easy to show precisely what means of edu- 
cation were possessed by the people at large, nor to what extent 
the multitude was actually educated. 

Two events must have exerted a powerful influence on the 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 283 

minds of men, and on the tone of education, throughout the field 
traversed by the apostles; namely, the general dispersion of the 
Greeks, with their language and philosophy; and the general dis- 
persion of the Jews, with their inspired books and their religion. 

The Macedonians, upon the conquests of Alexander the Great, 
planted their colonies everywhere. They built Grecian cities even 
in Media. " On the Tigris, Seleucia was principally inhabited by 
Greeks: to the southeast was the magnificent Ctesiphon; and to 
the northwest was Sitace. Babylon imitated Macedonia; in its 
neighborhood lived Greeks and Macedonians. From thence along 
the Euphrates, upward, lay Nicephorium, a Grecian city, sur- 
rounded, also, by other Greek towns; and further on, in Meso- 
potamia, was Charrae, a settlement of the Macedonians. But, not 
to enter into details, we refer — in Appian — to a large catalogue of 
cities in Further and Hither Syria, which were reckoned to the 
Greeks. Tigranes, the Armenian, in his march to Phenicia, by 
way of Syria, destroyed no less than twelve Greek cities. Between 
Syria and Babylonia we meet with the ruins of Palmyra, on which 
are found more Greek than Palmyrene inscriptions. Even some, 
written in the Palmyrene character, are, nevertheless, in their lan- 
guage, Greek. In Hither Syria, on the boundaries of Palestine, and 
in Palestine itself, the Greeks, as was natural from the situation and 
neighborhood, made still greater intrusions." Antioch, the capital 
of Syria, was peopled by its founder with Greeks and Macedonians, 
and acquired a reputation for Greek refinement and science. Tyre 
and Sidon adopted the Greek language. Csesaria was peopled 
chiefly by Greeks. Gadara and Hippos, on the east of the Jordan, 
became Greek cities, and the former possessed men learned in 
Greek science. So also did Gaza, a city on the southwest border 
of Judea. Philadelphia, east of the Jordan, is still majestic in its 
Grecian ruins. Indeed, the country east of the Jordan was, toward 
the north, Greek; and, toward the south, mostly in possession of 
the Greeks. 

In this manner were the Greek language, manners, and institu- 
tions generally diffused. As early as the time of Cato, that lan- 
guage was understood and spoken throughout the civilized world. 
Homer was read in Persia, and, it is supposed, even in India. In 
Carthage, navigators described their voyages of discovery, and 
Hannibal wrote a history of his wars, in the language of the 
Greeks, f* The natives, generally," says Cicero, u read the Greek." 
During the reign of Augustus, the study of the Grecian philosophy 
was so prevalent, that almost every statesman, lawyer, and man of 



284 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

letters, was conversant with the writings of the philosophers. 
This philosophy, originally, embraced all inquiries about the 
nature of God, the origin and destiny of man, and the phenomena 
and powers of the material world. Afterward, the consideration 
of physical topics was, to a great extent, excluded. It is no doubt 
true, that comparatively few of the people knew any thing of the 
different sects of Grecian philosophy; yet the fact that their disci- 
ples were so generally dispersed, must have had no small influence 
on the minds of men. 

A consideration of the schools and public libraries which are 
known to history, will assist our impressions as to the state of edu- 
cation in those large cities, in which were the recorded labors of 
the apostles and their associates. Athens, for many ages, had been 
renowned for her schools, which were resorted to, from all quarters, 
by those who were eager for learning. In the period under con- 
sideration, they had rivals at Apollonia, on the western shore of 
Macedonia, where Augustus finished his education, not far south 
of Illyricum and Dalmatia; at Rhodes; at Pergamus, where was 
one of the seven churches; at Tarsus, the birthplace of Paul; and, 
especially, at Alexandria, in Egypt. The law school at Berytus, 
in Syria, was of a subsequent date; and the schools of Antioch, 
Smyrna, Caesaria, Edessa, and Seleucia, were of Christian origin, 
and arose after the death of the apostles. The Christian school at 
Alexandria was opened in the latter part of the second century. 
But the school of Pagan philosophy in that city, at the era of our 
Savior's advent, was thronged from all quarters, ami is said to 
have sent forth eminent philosophers, of every sect, to distant 
countries. The celebrated library at Alexandria needs no descrip- 
tion. About one hundred and fifty years before Christ, Pergamus 
contained a library of 200,000 volumes, rivaling the collection of 
the Ptolemies. Before the era of our missions, Mark Anthony had 
presented it to Cleopatra, to replace the one in the Museum, which 
had been destroyed by Julius Caesar, during the siege of Alex- 
andria. 

As to the influence of the Jews in their dispersion, it may be re- 
marked, that, as long ago as the reign of Ahasuerus, or Artaxerxes 
Longimanus, they were found in considerable numbers, in all the 
provinces of Persia. The evidence of this is in the book of Esther. 
At the commencement of the Christian missions, this people were 
dispersed over the Roman empire. The geographer Strabo, quoted 
by Josephus, says, " The Jews have already passed into every 
city; nor were it easy to find any place in the world, which has 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 285 

not received this nation and been occupied by it." Strabo flour- 
ished in the Augustan age. At that time the antiquities and 
sacred books of the Jews began to attract the attention of Pagan 
scholars, and conversions from Paganism to Judaism were not 
uncommon. Synagogues, composed in great measure of proselytes, 
existed in many of the Grecian cities. Schools are said to have been 
common among the Jews; and no one can doubt that this disper- 
sion of the Jews must have had a great effect on the Gentile mind. 

From all this it would seem, that education and knowledge must 
have been considerably prevalent in the countries where were the 
missions described in the New Testament. Especially is it almost 
certain that men of education would be found in those cities, gen- 
erally, in which they gathered Churches. Some of them would 
already be among the proselytes to Judaism, and it is highly 
probable that these would occasionally embrace the Christian 
faith. The apostle Paul does indeed say, that "not many wise 
men after the flesh " were called. It was then, no doubt, much as 
it is now. In every city where converts were multiplied, there 
were a few from the less proud and ambitious classes of educated 
men. These would be superior to most of the apostles in respect 
to mere learning, and, it may be, quite equal to Paul himself, the 
best educated among the apostolical missionaries. In point of 
fact, the standard of education among the Gentiles, in Syria, Asia 
Minor, Greece, and Rome, was at that time higher, than it was 
among the Jews, and the amount of education was greater. 

I am now prepared to state some facts, illustrative of the apostolical 
missions, which are important to the main object of this discussion. 
One of the most prominent of these is, the small number of mis- 
sionaries sent by the Holy Ghost into the several heathen coun- 
tries. The New Testament gives no evidence that more than 
three apostles visited Asia Minor. If we call in the aid of eccle- 
siastical history, we have but four. To these add Barnabas, Luke, 
Mark, Silas, and Apollos, and there are but nine missionaries in 
all. Timothy was a native of the country. So was Titus — at 
least he was a Greek. The list of the seventy disciples now 
extant, which would make nearly all the Christians named in the 
Epistles to be missionaries sent from Judea, is rejected by ecclesi- 
astical writers as fictitious. But even if this list were authentic, 
it would then appear that not more than a dozen missionaries 
were sent to the countries of Asia Minor; and, excepting Syria, 
no other country appears to have been so much favored in this 
respect. 



286 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

Now, we are told that Paul and Barnabas, in their missionary 
tour through Asia Minor, "ordained elders in every Church." 
"Whom did they ordain? Sixteen cities are named where there 
were Churches, and passages might be quoted from the Acts and 
Epistles, implying that a far greater number of Churches were 
planted. Paul also informs Titus, that he had left him in Crete, 
among other reasons, that he might " ordain elders in every city." 
Whom? Not men sent for the purpose from the Churches of 
Judea. Not missionaries. The elders thus ordained were chosen 
from among the native converts themselves. 

Now, in what manner did the apostles obtain, in every city, men 
qualified for such a trust ? 

It appears that their missionary labors, so far as they are re- 
corded in the New Testament, were in the best educated, and in 
some respects highly educated, portions of the world; that they 
were chiefly in cities, and, excepting Rome and a few others, in 
Grecian cities, including most of those which were distinguished 
for learning and general civilization in those times; that in most 
places they must have preached more or less to educated men, 
rendering it not improbable that some of these were among their 
converts; and that these men, with some special instructions in 
the knowledge of the Gospel, would be fitted to preach the Gospel 
and take the pastoral charge of Churches. During the three years 
Paul spent at Ephesus, and the year and a half he labored at 
Corinth, he might have trained numerous candidates for the min- 
istry. Wherever the apostles went preaching the Gospel, they 
found mind in that erect, intelligent, reasoning posture, which is 
the result of civilization — a more learned and refined civilization 
even, than existed in the communities from which the missionaries 
themselves proceeded. 

It would seem, however, that, whatever was the amount of edu- 
cation in the communities favored with the labors of the apostles, 
it was impossible to supply the Gentile Churches properly with 
teachers, without a miraculous agency ; for, in these Churches, 
the Holy Ghost saw fit to put forth a supernatural influence to 
raise up prophets, teachers, and governors, that they might the 
more speedily and effectually be built up in the faith and order of 
the Gospel. 

On this subject, Mosheim gives his opinion as follows: "As 
there were but few among the first professors of Christianity, who 
were learned men, and competent to instruct the rude and unin- 
formed on religious subjects, it became necessary that God should 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 287 

raise up, in various Churches, extraordinary teachers, who could 
discourse to the people on religious subjects in their public assem- 
blies, and address them in the name of God. Such were the 
persons who, in the New Testament, are called prophets. (Rom. 
xii, 6. 1 Cor. xii, 28; xiv, 3, 29. Eph. iv, 11.) The functions of 
these men are limited too much by those, who make it to have 
been their sole business to expound the Old Testament Scriptures, 
and especially the prophetic books. Whoever professed to be 
such a herald of God, was allowed publicly to address the people; 
but there were present among the hearers divinely constituted 
judges, who could, by infallible criteria, discriminate between true 
and false prophets. The order of prophets ceased, when the 
necessity for them was past." 

The still more eminent ecclesiastical historian, Neander, believes 
the gifts of teaching, prophecy, discerning of spirits, governments, 
tongues, miracles, signs, and wonders, all to have been super- 
natural. He understands the teachers to be such persons as had 
been in some measure prepared, by a previous culture of the 
understanding, to communicate what the Spirit revealed to them, 
in a connected series of doctrinal instruction. The prophet, on 
the contrary, spoke as he was impelled by the might of a sudden 
inspiration at the moment, for the awakening, exhortation, warn- 
ing, and consolation of the Church; or else to rouse the conscience 
of the careless sinner. But self-possession was to accompany 
inspiration, and the absence of this was to be decisive that it was 
not genuine. No one was to speak alone and exclusively; no one 
was to interrupt another. To guard the Churches against impo- 
sition, the power of infallibly discerning the true supernatural 
gifts of prophecy and teaching was conferred upon certain indi- 
viduals. The word of knowledge he believes to have been the 
capacity for unfolding the Christian doctrine theoretically; and 
the word of wisdom, the capacity for applying it practically to the 
particular relations and circumstances of life: they were distinc- 
tions in the gift of teaching. The gift of governments, or of 
Church government, was designed to qualify individuals for the 
station of officers in the Church. It was such the apostles or- 
dained over the Churches they gathered among the Gentiles. 
Neander understands the gift of helps as having reference to the 
various services required in administering the affairs of the 
Church, as the superintendence of alms and the care of the sick; 
and to this class probably belonged the gift of miraculous cures. 
"The gift of foreign tongues," says Mosheim, "appears to have 



288 MISSIONARY PAPERS, 

gradually ceased as soon as many nations became enlightened with 
the truth, and numerous Churches of Christians were everywhere 
established — for it became less necessary than it was at first. But 
the other gifts, with which God favored the rising Church of 
Christ, were, as we learn from numerous testimonies of the 
ancients, still conferred [that is, in the second century] on par- 
ticular persons here and there." There is reason to think that 
they did not wholly cease until sometime in the third century. 

Thus were the apostolical Churches among the heathen fur- 
nished with religious teachers and guides. The apostles — ex- 
cepting Paul — after spending three years in the most intimate 
connection with One who spake as never man spake — in a school 
for which any candidate for the ministry would gladly exchange 
the most favored of the halls of science — were wondrously en- 
dowed by the Holy Ghost with miraculous gifts and graces. 
Paul, pre-eminently the apostle to the Gentiles, spent his youth, 
probably, in the schools of Tarsus, but completed his education 
at the feet of Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He received his knowledge 
of the Gospel by immediate revelation; "for I neither received 
it," says he, " of man, neither was I taught it by the revelation of 
Jesus Christ." Next were the evangelists, often companions of 
the apostles in travels and labors, also endowed supernaturally 
for the work of missions. Next came prophets, teachers, etc., in 
the several Churches. And these supernatural gifts appear not to 
have been restricted to one or two members of each Church, but, 
sometimes at least, were bestowed, for mutual edification, upon 
numerous members, if not upon all. 

Now we must believe that the Holy Ghost would not have 
exerted this supernatural agency upon the minds of the first 
Christians, had it been unnecessary. And whence the neces- 
sity ? "Why were their minds strengthened, made the subjects of 
a spiritual illumination, and endowed with a facility and force 
of utterance beyond the reach of their natural powers in their 
circumstances? And why was this supernatural agency gradu- 
ally withdrawn, as the Church became more enlightened by edu- 
cation, and able to train up her own teachers in her schools at 
Alexandria, Caesarea, Antioch, Edessa, and elsewhere ? It has 
been said that the Church grieved away the Spirit by her cor- 
ruptions and follies. But it is far more reasonable to suppose, that 
the agency was withdrawn because the exigency which called for 
it had ceased. 

We now turn our attention to modern missions, and contrast 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 289 

their circumstances with those of the missions described in the New 
Testament. 

Modern missions have been sent to the oriental Churches, to the 
Mohammedans, and — omitting some small districts — to the Pagan 
nations in western and southern Africa, India, the Archipelago, 
Polynesia, and the territories occupied by the native tribes of 
North America. The oriental Churches and the Mohammedans 
occupy most of the countries that were the scene of the apostolical 
missions. These I pass by at present, to contrast the circum- 
stances of the modern and ancient missions to Pagan nations. 

One obvious and most important fact in modern missions to the 
heathen is, that they are prosecuted in the less civilized, and, to a 
great extent, in uncivilized, portions of the world. What heathen 
nation of these times will compare with the nations visited by the 
apostles ? India is partially civilized; the rest are in a state of bar- 
barism ; and most of them, except as they have been affected by 
the Gospel, are absolutely savage. On the score of education and 
intelligence, they stand immeasurably below the Greeks and Ro- 
mans. The aboriginal American, the Polynesian, and the African 
nations, were without an alphabet until they received it from 
the missionaries. The larger nations of the Indian Archipelago 
have long had the use of letters, but scarcely one in forty of the 
inhabitants can read, and books of every kind are rare. Con- 
cerning India, the Abbe Dubois, who is good authority, except 
where he speaks of Protestant missions, says the Brahmins regard 
the sciences as their own exclusive property, that they make a 
mystery of them to the vulgar, and have always taken the greatest 
pains to prevent their spread among other classes of men. At the 
same time, they have themselves made no progress in learning 
beyond their ancestors of the era of Pythagoras, and stand, with 
the whole body of the Hindoos, where they did two thousand 
years ago. It is worth while to add, that the sciences above 
referred to, which are the ones that in ancient times gave so much 
celebrity to the Indian philosophers, are astronomy, astrology, and 
magic. The native schools now existing in India are so unlike 
those of Europe or America, and so inferior to them, as not to 
bear a comparison. The Abbe says they are in the larger towns, 
or within the precincts of some large temple, and are without 
method, or plan for study, or discipline — without excitement for 
the student, or encouragement for the teacher. 

I hesitate not to advance the proposition, that mind, in all the Pa- 
gan nations now open to missionaries, is in such a state that the 

25 



290 MISSIONARY PAPERS, 

converts, without either the supernatural gifts of early times or the 
substitute for those gifts — imperfect as it may be — which is found 
in education, will not be fitted for the offices and duties of the 
Christian Church, nor to stand alone without the help of missiona- 
ries. They need such extraneous influences far more than they did 
the early converts. This is true of the nations of India; and it is 
pre-eminently true of the more barbarous Pagan nations in which 
the experiment of Protestant missions has been made. How it 
would be in China, I do not know. A more thorough and prac- 
tical discipline appears there to be given to the mind in the class 
of students called " literati/' than is known to any class of minds 
in India. But in the large portions of the heathen world just 
named, it is impossible, without either miraculous gifts or educa- 
tion, fairly and fully to introduce the Christian Church, in any 
one of its existing forms; or if introduced, there is no reason to 
believe that such Churches could be sustained and flourish without 
the constant presence of missionaries. They could not on the 
plan of Congregationalism; for want of that intelligence and dis- 
cretion among the members, which are so necessary where every 
man has a vote and a direct agency in the affairs of the Church, 
and for want, also, of men qualified to act as deacons and com- 
mittees. Even now, after all that has yet been done in the way of 
education, Congregational missionaries — and the same is equally 
true of all others — -are obliged to exercise a governing influence in 
the Churches they have gathered, very analogous to that exercised 
by the apostles. They could not on the plan of Presbyterianism ; 
for want of suitable men to be intrusted, as ruling elders, with the 
government of the Church. Neither could they on the plan of 
Episcopacy; for want of men qualified to perform the duties of 
priests and bishops. Indeed, the want of well-qualified teachers 
and pastors would be equally felt, and equally fatal to success, 
whatever form should be given to the ecclesiastical organization. 
I repeat: without either miraculous gifts or that intellectual 
and moral discipline which is not ordinarily attained without 
more education than is to be found in the heathen world, the na- 
tive Churches, if left to themselves*, would soon run into confusion, 
and the institutions of the Gospel would perish from among them. 
One has but to study the writings of the apostolical Fathers to 
see, that even in their times — in the centre of the civilized world, 
and almost in the brightest period of ancient learning — the 
Churches founded by the personal ministry of the apostles, as 
soon as miraculous gifts ceased, and earlier, were ~kry>t with the 



MISSIONARY PAffiKS. 2^1 

greatest difficulty in the doctrines of the apostles. And we know 
that it took the Church three long centuries to acquire even the 
ascendency in the Roman empire, and that the hour of her triumph 
may be regarded as the commencement of her decline. It would 
be an interesting inquiry, how far this slow progress — it must be 
regarded as slow, if we take only the time into view — and the 
early, rapid, and terrible decline of the Church, followed by ages 
of darkness, were owing to the want of those very facilities for 
general education, with which God, chiefly through the medium 
of the press, has furnished his people in these latter days. 

Not to pursue this subject, let us illustrate somewhat more the 
intellectual degradation into which the great body of the present 
heathen world has fallen. 

To how great an extent have all useful ideas perished from the 
minds of Pagan nations I In those which make the greatest pre- 
tensions to learning, in India for instance, the researches of Chris- 
tian scholars have discovered that there is but little of truth on 
any subject. Their history, chronology, geography, astronomy, 
their philosophical notions of matter and mind, and their views 
of creation and providence, religion and morals, are exceedingly 
destitute of truth. It is not, however, so much vacuity of mind 
that we have here to contend with, as plenitude of error; the mind 
being filled with theories and systems of geography, astronomy, 
metaphysics, and theology, all mingled together- — the accumula- 
tions and perversions of three thousand years — and all claiming 
the same divine origin, the same infallibility and authority. So 
that, happily, even the simplest course of elementary instruction 
in schools, could not be otherwise than a direct attack upon their 
false religions. 

But when we go beyond the limits of civilization, among the 
wild children of Paganism living on our western wilderness, in 
Africa, and the islands of the sea, then it is vacuity of mind, and 
not a plenitude, we have to operate upon. The savage has few 
ideas, and those few relate to his physical experience and wants. 
The relations of things escape his attention. He sees only the 
objects just about him. He knows nothing of geography, nothing 
of astronomy, nothing of history, nothing of his own spiritual 
nature and destiny, nothing of God. His mind, if it were pos- 
sible for it in these circumstances to be expanded, would still be 
empty. It could not stand erect. It would have nothing to sup- 
port it. 

The worst consequence of all this, in connection with the natural 



292 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

depravity of the savage, is that paralysis of the thinking power, 
especially on spiritual subjects, so often mentioned and lamented 
by missionaries. 

How very unlike our field among the heathen is, to that culti 
vated by the apostles and their associates ! Moreover, we go forth 
to our work without their power of performing miracles, and our 
converts must be built up in the faith and order of the Gospel, 
and qualified to stand alone and extend the triumphs of the 
Redeemer of men, without those gifts of teaching, prophecy, and 
government, which were super naturally conferred on the first 
Gentile converts. 

Would any one, notwithstanding this vast difference of circum- 
stances, still restrict us to the single method of oral preaching, 
because only that was employed by the apostles ? But why over- 
look the supernatural qualifications, the miraculous powers of the 
apostles? Why overlook the supernatural gifts conferred upon 
their converts ? Why lose sight of the fact that the apostles did act- 
ually press into the service all the natural powers they possessed, 
all their intellectual acquisitions, all their gifts and graces, and all 
the providential facilities within their reach, and brought these all 
to bear to the utmost upon the people to whom they were sent ? 
And would they not have been grateful for more power, and greater 
means and facilities ? Would they not have used them if they 
could ? Would not the apostle Paul, for instance, in the prosecu- 
tion of his missions, have rejoiced in such providential facilities, as 
railroads by land; steamboats by water; paper instead of papyrus, 
or parchment; printed books instead of manuscripts; bills of ex- 
change, by means of which to remit the contributions of the Mace- 
donian and Grecian Churches to Jerusalem, rather than the neces- 
sity of sending messengers all the way thither to carry the money; 
and the log-line and compass, in that terrible tempest, when for 
many days neither sun nor stars appeared? Would he not gladly 
have favored the whole body of his converts with the reading, as 
well as the hearing, of the word ? And when laboring with his 
own hands at Corinth and Ephesus, because he deemed it inexpe- 
dient to be chargeable to the Christians of those cities, would it 
not have been grateful to his feelings, and facilitated his missionary 
work, if some society in Judea could have relieved him from this 
necessity ? 

Nothing can be more illogical, than the objection brought 
against missionary schools, because the apostles established none. 
How many things the apostles omitted to do, which they would 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 293 

have done if they could ! And how absurd to restrict the Church 
of the nineteenth century to the means that were at its command 
in the first ! Must no use be made of the numberless providential 
gifts to the Church since then ? Must no notice be taken of the 
subsequent changes in her circumstances ? Must no regard be had 
for the very different attitude and relations of the Pagan world 
toward her ? The heathen, to whom the Church then sent her 
missions, were as well instructed in human science as she was 
herself. Now, the heathen are as much lower on the scale of in- 
telligence as the Church is higher; and does this fact create no 
additional obligation ? Besides, where is the Divine command to 
restrict ourselves to one mode of propagating the Christian relig- 
ion ? The apostles certainly had two. They preached; and then, 
by the laying on of hands, they instrumentally conferred extraor- 
dinary gifts of teaching, prophecy, government, tongues, and 
miracles, on certain of the converts. The first we do as they 
did; the second, in the only manner within our power; namely, 
by a course of instruction. And, as the command to do a thing 
includes the means which are necessary for its performance, this, 
being essential to the accomplishment of the work enjoined, is also 
commanded. Moreover, by what authority do we limit the mean- 
ing of the Savior's last command, to the public, oral, formal proc- 
lamation of it to a congregation ? When has it been shown that 
the apostles delivered sermons in the manner of modern times ? 
And why make adults the only object contemplated by the injunc- 
tion ? Should the Gospel not also be proclaimed to youth and 
children, and the manner of proclaiming it be suited to their 
years? Why tie up this blessed command, so full of good-will for 
mankind, to one single method of conferring the benefit ? Why 
limit its applicability to one single combination of circumstances? 
Is the consecrated church the only place where the Gospel can be, 
where it ought to be preached ? May the Gospel not be preached 
in an upper, private room ? May it not be preached, in conversa- 
tional tones and manner, to a single family? May it not be 
preached by the wayside, to a single traveler? May it not be 
preached in the Bible class, and Sabbath school, and even in the 
week-day school? and, then, may not the media of truth, common 
in such circumstances, be employed to make it known to the 
youthful mind? I would ask, too, if the writing of Paul's Epistles 
was not an act of obedience to the command under consideration? 
No one doubts that it was; and if so, and if a copy of his Epistle 
to the Colossians was made out for the Church of the Laodiceans, 
25* 



294 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

was not the copying of the epistle in obedience both to the letter 
and spirit of the Savior's command? And when we, availing 
ourselves of the manifold copying powers of the press, print this 
epistle, and the other portions of the word of God, and distribute 
them by thousands, is not this obeying the command? And when 
we teach the unlettered to read the word of God for themselves, 
and thus enable them to confer the same ability on others, and to 
grow more in knowledge and grace than they otherwise would, is 
not this, also, obeying the command? Yes, verily: it is intelligent 
obedience. For the printing of the word of God, and teaching 
men to read it, are not something different from the work enjoined. 
They are not designed to open and smooth the way for the Gospel. 
They are not preparatory work. They are a part of the very work 
itself — as much so as the conferring of miraculous gifts of prophecy 
and teaching, or the writing of the Gospels, or the inspired Epis- 
tles, anciently were. The schools are — if they are what they 
ought to be — nurseries of piety, places and means for the direct 
inculcation of Gospel truth in youthful minds and hearts. They 
are folds where the lambs of the flock are to be fed. 

It is time now to show the place which education should hold in the 
system of modern missions. 

1. If we were to regard education simply as a convenient method 
of inculcating a knowledge of the Gospel on minds of a certain 
class, it may still properly be used by the missionary. So far as 
heathen youth are concerned, it is found, in practice, to be the 
only method of getting early access to their minds — the only 
method of preaching the Gospel to them. It is often the most 
direct and effectual means of bringing others, and especially 
parents, under the preached Gospel. The visitation and super- 
intendence of schools, also gives a fine field of usefulness to 
missionaries recently come upon the ground, and not enough ac- 
quainted with the native language to preach formally to the 
adults.. It is almost the only thing they can do; and, in the larger 
missions, there will almost always be some missionaries in ibis 
condition. 

2. In barbarous, Pagan countries, if we would make any use 
of the press and the printed word of God, elementary schools are 
indispensable. If we withhold the Bible from the Pagan, no 
matter how, in what respect does our policy differ from that of the 
Church of Rome ? I need not say that books and the press are 
useless, in a community which cannot read. 

3. Ages of experience in Protestant Christendom have shown, 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 295 

that connecting a small system of schools with the stated and 
frequent preaching of the Gospel, is wise, as a means of increasing 
the effect of preaching, and the durability of its influence. And 
if it be so within the bounds of Christendom, why not beyond? 
The ministry, throughout the world, acts under one and the same 
commission, and is governed by one and the same code of laws. 
The Gospel they preach is the same. Human nature, with which 
they have to deal, is the same. If the circumstances differ, as 
they do, very greatly, the difference only shows the greater need 
of connecting schools with preaching, among those who know not 
the Gospel. The ordained missionary will, indeed, engage no 
more than is necessary in their elementary instruction. He will 
commit this, as soon as may be, to native teachers. But, when 
occupying a fixed station, he will no more be without such schools 
than the pastor at home, and no more will he withhold from them 
his fostering care and watchful guardianship. The missionary 
who has these schools around him, and the missionary who has 
them not, will do well, from year to year, to compare their respect- 
ive congregations, and the results of their preaching. Let their 
native Churches also be compared, and their prospects among the 
rising generation. 

4. After all, we cannot undertake to educate the youth of the 
whole heathen world, nor even any considerable portion of them. 
The labor and the expense are both out of the question. Whatever 
it may be proper or desirable for us to do, in a general point of 
view, the scantiness of .the means placed at the disposal of mis- 
sionary societies renders it expedient, yea, unavoidably necessary, 
that schools, at the expense of such societies, be established on a 
limited scale. We can educate only the few, and they must edu- 
cate the many. Our pupils, as far as possible, should be select, ■ 
and selected with some regard to the ulterior employment of the 
most promising of them, as helpers in the mission. Our schools 
should be model schools. They should be nurseries of teachers. 
They should be introductory to the higher seminary, and prepara- 
tory to it. The preached Gospel must, at all events, be sustained, 
and the number of schools should be regulated by the means 
placed at the disposal of the Society, and the balance remaining 
of what is appropriated to the mission, after providing for the 
support of its preaching members. Still, I must doubt — if mis- 
sionaries are not to be mere itinerants; if they are to have a fixed 
residence, and operate within the bounds of some one district — 
whether the Church has any right to insist upon their laboring 



296 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

wholly without schools, or, in other words, without a system of 
means in operation around them, for rearing up native helpers and 
successors in their work. Do the Scriptures confer any such right 
on the Churches? Do they impose any such obligation on the 
missionary ? Had missionaries the power of conferring supernat- 
ural gifts, by the laying on of their hands, as the apostles and 
some of their associates had, the case would be very different. 

5. While I assert the legitimate use of schools as one of -the 
means of propagating the Gospel in foreign missions, and while I 
maintain the right of missionaries to be furnished with them, to a 
certain extent, I would suggest a general rule in relation to their 
establishment — having respect, in this rule, to the average amount 
of funds which experience has shown may be relied on by mission- 
ary societies, and the proportionate demand which will be made 
on these, for sending forth and supporting preachers of the Gospel. 
The rule is this: That the system of education, in all its parts, so far 
as it is supported by the funds of the mission, should have a direct ref- 
erence to the training up of native teachers and preachers . To this, in 
the smaller missions, and, also, in the less concentrated missions, 
there must be exceptions. A liberal construction should always be 
given to it. In some missions, as among the Tamul people of 
Ceylon and South India, the rule itself may require a considerable 
number of schools; to awaken attention, give tone to the public 
mind with respect to education, furnish a better selection, give 
importance to the subject, in the view of the select pupils, open a 
field for the occasional trial of their powers, while pursuing their 
studies, and strengthen their motives to arrive at high attainments. 
Still, whatever scope is allowed for the exercise of discretion, in 
arranging and managing the details of the system, there will be a 
great practical advantage in having the one definite object pro- 
posed by this rule. And it is a question, whether missions them- 
selves ought not to be established, organized, and prosecuted, with 
more reference to the same end. Are not many of our missions 
modeled as they should be, if our object and expectation were to 
furnish a full supply of preachers from Christendom, for all the na 
tions of the heathen world now and for ages to come — and as they 
should not be, if our object be to imitate the apostles, by throwing 
the great amount of permanent labor upon converted natives, and 
introducing what the Holy Spirit may be expected to make — a self- 
sustaining, self-propagating Christianity? 

The plan suggested would involve a seminary of a higher order 
in each considerable mission, which would receive pupils from the 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 2 9 1 

preparatory schools, and conduct them through a course of liberal 
education, more or less protracted. These seminaries should be 
commenced on a small scale, and enlarged no faster than shall be 
necessary. They should combine the college and the school of 
theology. The notion that instruction in the principles of human 
science must precede the study of theology, is derived from the 
schools of philosophy, and is not countenanced by the word of 
God. The plain, simple theology of the Scriptures, can be taught 
to youth, and even to heathen youth, in every stage of their edu- 
cation. The institutions should be eminently missionary institu- 
tions. The whole course of education, from beginning to end, 
should be Christian. It should be no part of the object of these 
seminaries to educate natives for the law, nor for medicine, nor for 
civil affairs, nor for trade, except so far as this will directly promote 
the legitimate objects of the missions with which they are connected. 
The course of instruction should be planned with a view to raising 
up, through the blessing of God, an efficient body of native helpers 
in the several departments of missionary labor — to be teachers of 
schools, catechists, tutors, and professors in the seminaries, and, 
above all, preachers of the Gospel, pastors of the native Churches, 
and missionaries to the neighboring heathen districts and countries. 
For this purpose, the seminaries should be furnished with competent 
teachers, and with all necessary books and apparatus; and a press 
should generally be in their neighborhood. 

These missionary seminaries will be as really subordinate to the 
preaching of the Gospel, as are the theological seminaries of our 
own country. If we teach in them, and, in so doing, turn aside, 
in any degree, from the formal ministry of the word, it will be that 
we may multiply teachers and ministers of the word. Our object 
will be the more effectually to plant those instrumentalities which, 
with God's blessing, will secure for the Gospel a permanent footing 
and constant increase in heathen countries. 

Our protracted discussion now draws to its conclusion. We 
should not forget, however, to glance at the claims of education 
among the oriental Churches. The oriental Churches are the 
Coptic, Syriac, Greek, and Armenian, and they number about 
six millions of souls. The Copts are found in Egypt; the Syrians, 
in Syria, Mesopotamia, the mountains of Koordistan, and on the 
western shore of Hindoostan; the Greeks, in Greece, European 
Turkey, and Asia Minor. Many of the Arabs in Syria are of the 
Greek Church; and so is the Georgian nation, living at the north- 
ern base of Mount Caucasus, between the Black and Caspian Seas. 



298 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

The country of the Armenians lies between Asia Minor and Persia, 
but the Armenians are a commercial people, widely scattered. 
About a hundred thousand Maronites, on Mount Lebanon, and 
some thousands from each of the sects before-mentioned, are con- 
verts to Popery. These are relics of the Churches planted by the 
apostles. To them were first given the oracles of God, and from 
them emanated the light of the glorious Gospel which shines upon 
us. " But, in treading over again the tracks of the apostles," says 
the Rev. Mr. Smith, " I have sought in vain for an individual that 
now breathes the spirit of Jesus, unless he had borrowed it from a 
foreign source. " I shall content myself with affirming, that the 
state of education and intelligence is much lower now, in the 
countries where the oriental Churches are found, than it was in 
the apostolical times. But even if it were not, regarding educa- 
tion as taking the place of miraculous gifts, and as our only means 
of raising up teachers and preachers, it is to be numbered among 
the legitimate objects of modern missions to these Churches. The 
necessity for schools sustained by missionary societies, is, how- 
ever, less urgent among the oriental Christians than in heathen 
nations; and recent indications encourage the belief, that we may 
pretty easily and without great expense " provoke" those Churches 
to do far more than they are now doing in the way of self- 
instruction. 

Thus the case stands. Apostolical usage has been urged upon 
us to exclude the use of education from our missions, only because 
the immense difference in our circumstances has been overlooked. 
It has been forgotten that their missions were to the most civilized 
nations of the world, and that ours — I speak now only of those to 
Pagans — are to the least civilized; that theirs were to a people 
comparatively educated and refined, and ours are to a people 
uneducated, and to a great extent barbarian, and even savage; 
that miraculous gifts were conferred by the Holy Ghost upon their 
Gentile converts, so that the Churches might be promptly and 
effectually supplied with pastors and teachers, while, notwith- 
standing the present intellectual degradation of heathen nations, 
infinite Wisdom no longer sees it best to bestow such gifts. Thus 
far the comparison is against us; but now the tables turn. We 
have a knowledge of the world such as they had not; facilities for 
traveling far exceeding theirs; paper, printing-presses, printed 
books, where they had only the papyrus, parchment, the written 
page, and the voluminous and costly manuscript. In these cir- 
cumstances, so diverse from those of the apostles, why demand of 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 299 

us that we use no means for publishing the Gospel except what 
they used ? Are not means, and opportunities, and talents to be 
employed — providential gifts bestowed upon us with special refer- 
ence to the advancement of God's kingdom of grace on earth? 
Why, when the Head of the Church bids us go into all the world, 
and has provided for us railroads, and steamboats, and the thou- 
sand improvements in modern navigation, should we go on foot, 
or venture out to sea, without compass or quadrant, in some " ship 
of Alexandria?" Why, when he bids us make known the Gospel 
to every creature, should we depend only on the living voice and 
the manuscript? Why should we not avail ourselves of the 
progress of mind, of art, of science? Is it said, that means are 
nothing in themselves, that the power which must accomplish the 
work is of God, and that an extended array of instrumentalities 
has a tendency to make us rely on them and forget his power ? 
This is all true. But did Paul do less because his planting was 
nothing by itself, and God must give the increase ? Did he not 
exert all his strength, and plant and water, and become all things 
to all men, and put into requisition every possible means to save 
them? Unquestionably he did; and so should we. Creation, 
education, grace, and providence go to make up the degree of our 
accountability. Still it is a precious truth, that we are no less 
dependent on the influences of the Holy Spirit than the apostles 
were. None of our plans will succeed, none of our efforts pros- 
per, without his influences. Go where we will, if the Holy Spirit 
go not with us, our missions, however vigorously prosecuted, will 
fail. Missionaries and their directors and patrons have not felt 
this dependence enough. There is no danger of feeling it too 
much. When weak in ourselves, we are strong in God. But faith 
is not the only grace we are to exercise. We must practice obedi- 
ence. We must act, as well as believe. Looking unto Jesus, 
we must do with our might whatsoever our hand findeth to do, 
for the honor of his name and the advancement of his cause on 
earth. 

THE DUTY OF THE CHURCH IN REGARD TO THE WORLD, BY REV. 

JOHN HARRIS. 

" Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord, that [ am God," Isaiah xliii, 12. 

There is one important respect, in which all objects in the 

universe, from the atom to the archangel, unite: all are witnesses 

for God. He who made all things for himself, has so made them, 

that, voluntarily or involuntarily, according to their respective 



300 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

natures, they distinctly attest the Divine existence and character. 
He has not left it contingent whether they give such testimony or 
not. The great name of the Maker is inwoven into the texture of 
every thing he has made. So that even if the creature possess a 
will, and that will become depraved, and guiltily withhold its 
intelligent testimony to the Divine existence, an eloquent and 
incorruptible witness is still to be found in the physical constitu- 
tion of that creature. If the fool shall say in his heart, " There 
is no God," every pulse of that heart replies, " There is;" and 
every atom of that vital organ adds, "He is thy Maker." 

As the nature of the material witnesses differs, it follows, of 
course, that the manner in which they render their evidence will 
vary accordingly. In regard to some of them, the marks of de- 
sign and beneficence are so obvious, that they may be said to be 
ever speaking for God, without solicitation — the Divine signature 
is visibly imprinted on their surface. In regard to others, the evi- 
dence lies deeper, and must be sought for patiently. In such 
cases, while the witnesses are under examination — while the inves- 
tigation is proceeding from link to link in the chain of evidence, 
the ungodly sometimes unseasonably exult, and the timid and 
uninformed believer in revelation trembles for the issue. But he 
need not. Let him only wait confidently, as God does, till the 
examination be complete — till the inquiry has reached the last 
link of the chain, and that link will invariably be found in the 
hand of God. 

Chemistry, once the stronghold of the skeptic, has long since 
discovered that no substance in nature is simple and unmixed: in 
other words, that every thing is in a made state^— that even the 
atom is an artificial, manufactured thing; so that an argument 
for God lies hid in every particle of which the globe is composed; 
and a witness is in reserve in every pebble we pass; and a final 
appeal is lodged for Him in the elements, or first principles, of all 
things: thus demolishing the altar which skepticism has erected 
to the eternity of the world, and replacing it by an altar dedicated 
and inscribed to the divine Creator. So that if we hold our peace 
or withhold our homage, the very stones will cry out. 

Geology — the voice of the earth, the Pompeii of natural religion, 
the witness now under examination, a witness raised from the 
grave of a former world — is producing her primitive formations to 
show that even they are in a made state, and her fossil skeletons to 
show that they bear indubitable marks of having come from the 
hand of the one great Designer: leaving us to infer that, could we 



MISSIONARY PAPEKS. 301 

reach the foundation of the earth, we should find it inscribed with 
the name of the divine Architect; that, could we penetrate the 
central atom of the globe, it would speak for God; and thus im- 
pelling us to erect, out of the wreck of a former world, a temple 
to Him who hath created all things new. 

Astronomy leads us forth into the vast amphitheatre of nature, 
to gaze on ten thousand times ten thousand burning worlds: and 
are they not all witnesses for God ? For are they not all in motion ? 
This is not nature, but miracle. The first miracle was the pro- 
duction of matter; the second, to make that matter move. Its 
natural state is rest; but here are unnumbered myriads of material 
worlds in motion, out of their natural state, in an artificial, con- 
strained, preternatural state. They are all God's witnesses. The 
stars in their courses fight against irreligion. Each of them, 
obediently followed, is a star of Bethlehem — a guide into the 
Divine presence. Each of them rushes through immensity as a 
miracle and a messenger from God to the universe, proclaiming, 
" There is a God, and the hand of God is upon me;" and all of 
them unite — yes, this is the real music of the spheres, the chorus 
of creation ! — all of them unite in proclaiming his eternal power 
and Godhead. In the estimation of the Psalmist the creation is a 
vast temple ; and often did he summon the creatures, and join 
them in a universal song of praise. And John heard the chorus. 
The noise and din of a distracted world may drown their voices 
here; "But," saith he, "every creature which is in heaven, and 
on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and 
all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honor, and 
glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and 
unto the Lamb for ever !" Thus nature, with all her myriad voices, 
is ever making affirmation and oath of the Divine existence, and 
filling the universe with the echo of his praise. 

But since the period of the creation a new state of things has 
arisen, and a new order of witnesses has, consequently, become 
necessary. Sin has entered the world. Man has fallen away from 
his Maker, and has renounced the Divine authority. To say, 
therefore, that there is a God, and that that God is wise, powerful, 
and good, is only to say, in effect, that there is ground for the 
greatest apprehension and alarm; for sin is a guilty impeachment 
of that wisdom, a hostile defiance of that power, and a willful 
affront of that goodness. The question, therefore, now arises, 
What is the course which the offended Majesty of heaven is likely 
to take toward us ? "What, under these new circumstances, are 
26 



302 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

the new terms on which we stand with him ? Will justice have 
free course against us ? And, if not, what is to turn it aside ? 
On this anxious topic nature has received no instructions, and is 
silent. " The depth saith, ' It is not in me.' " Clouds of gloom 
have gathered and settled into thick darkness around about his 
throne, and whether the light that will eventually burst forth from 
that gloom will be a fierce flash to scath and destroy, or a genial 
ray to enkindle hope, nature could not foretell. By the introduc- 
tion of sin, our condition had become preternatural, and the voice 
that speaks to us, therefore, must be supernatural. God must 
become his own witness. 

And he did so. Breaking the fearful silence which sin had 
produced, and which might have lasted for ever, he spoke to us. 
And every accent he uttered was an accent of love. His first sen- 
tence contained hope for the world. He signified that it was his 
divine intention to save, and announced, at once, a coming Re- 
deemer. Then God is love ! The great question is answered — the 
grand secret has transpired, that God is love! And the world 
must know it. The vail which sin had raised between God and us 
has fallen — and, behold, " God is love \" And every creature 
under heaven must hear of it. The happiness of every man de- 
pends on his knowing it. " This is life eternal, to know thee the 
only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou has sent." 

But if the knowledge of the Divine character be thus indispensa- 
ble, how shall that knowledge be made most accessible and avail- 
able ? As nations multiply, and one generation succeeds another, 
how shall this sacred treasure be preserved and transmitted ? 
Depravity will tamper with its holiness; who shall guard it from 
polluted hands? Penitence and fear will question its truth; who 
shall encourage them to believe it? Unbelief will dispute its 
authenticity; who shall bear witness for God ? All will need it, 
for it is essential to salvation; how shall it be made accessible? 

Now these questions have been anticipated by the eternal Mind, 
and all these necessities provided for, in his purpose of instituting 
a Church, a society of witnesses for God. The design of this 
divine institution, indeed, is twofold — partly to promote the wel- 
fare of its own members, but principally to be a witness for God, 
an instrument of his mercy to the world. It is first a focus, in 
which all the light from heaven should meet, and all the sanctified 
excellence of earth be collected and combined; that it might next 
be a centre, whence the light of truth might constantly radiate, 
and pour forth in all directions over the face of the earth. 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 303 

And, accordingly, the general remarks to which I would now 
solicit your devout attention, relate to the following important 
positions: that the Church of God is expressly designed, in its 
relative capacity, and as the depositary of the knowledge of sal- 
vation, to be his witness to the world; that in every age it has 
prospered or declined, in proportion as it has fulfilled or neglected 
this special office; that its motives and its responsibility for 
answering this end are greater now than at any preceding period 
of its history; and that this consideration should induce its mem- 
bers anxiously to survey its wants and its resources for answering 
that end: and may the divine Founder of the Church be graciously 
present by his Spirit to aid our meditations ! 

First, then, I would illustrate the great truth, that the Church 
of God is expressly designed, in its relative capacity, and as the 
depositary of the knowledge of salvation, to be his witness to the 
world. 

Passing by all the interesting illustrations of this truth, which 
might be drawn from antediluvian and patriarchal history, let us 
confine our attention to the Jewish and Christian Churches. And 
here, on viewing these Churches together, as parts of a great 
whole, we are instantly struck with the different ways in which 
they concur to answer their design as witnesses for God. The 
Jewish Church was a local stationary witness; and the duty of the 
world was to come and receive its testimony: the Christian Church 
is not local and stationary, but it is to go to the world. The Jew- 
ish Church was an oracle, and the world was expected to come and 
inquire at its shrine: the Christian Church is an oracle also; but 
instead of waiting for the world to come to it, it is commanded to 
go into all the world, and to testify the Gospel of the grace of 
God to every creature. 

In accordance with this representation of the Jewish Church, 
we find that it contained every prerequisite for answering its end 
as a stationary witness for God; nothing was omitted calculated 
to promote this object; its early history was a history of miracles, 
to excite the attention, and draw to itself the eyes of the wonder- 
loving world; its ritual was splendid and unique; its members 
were distinguished in character from those of every other commu- 
nity on the face of the earth; its creed, or testimony, was emi- 
nently adapted to the existing state of the world, for it proclaimed 
a God, and promised a Savior; its members possessed a personal 
interest in the truth of the testimony they gave; and, what was 
especially important, its geographical position was central. That 



304 MJSSIONARY PAPiSKS. 

large portion of the earth whose waters flow into the Mediterra- 
nean, is the grand historical portion of the world as known to the 
ancients. Judea was situated in the midst of it, like the sun in 
the centre of the solar system. Placed at the top of the Mediter- 
ranean, it was, during each successive monarchy, always within 
sight of the nations; and its temple-fires, like the Pharos of the 
world, were always flinging their warning light across the gross 
darkness of heathenism — protesting against idolatry, witnessing 
for the one living and true God, inviting the nations to come and 
worship before him, and foretelling the advent of One whose light 
should enlighten the world. 

Thus studiously adapted, and divinely qualified to act as a 
stationary witness for God to the world, the Jewish Church is 
called on in the text to appear in this its official capacity, and the 
idolatrous nations are summoned to Judea to receive its testimony. 
Ages had elapsed since that Church had been called into existence, 
but still the worship of idols prevailed. Now, therefore, God is 
sublimely represented as determined to bring the great question to 
a close; his voice is heard issuing his mandate to all the nations 
of the earth, to all the idols and their votaries, to appear in Judea; 
and then calling forth the Israelites to give evidence in his behalf. 
" Bring forth the blind people that have eyes, and the deaf that 
have ears; (the senseless idolaters;) let all the nations be gathered 
together, and let the people be assembled: what God among them 
can show us former things ? Let them bring forth their witnesses, 
that they may be justified; or, if they cannot do it, let them hear 
me, and acknowledge that what I say is truth. Ye people of 
Israel are my witnesses, saith the Lord, that I, even I, am God, 
and beside me there is no Savior." 

As if the Almighty had said, " It is high time to bring this great 
controversy to a final decision; let all my rivals come." And we 
are to suppose them assembling: Moloch, "besmeared with infant 
blood/' and all the cruel gods of the Ammonites; Rimmon, Ash- 
taroth, and all the licentious idols of Syria; Baal, Dagon, Tam- 
muz, and all the false deities of Pheuicia; Apis, and all the 
monster-deities of Egypt. "Let them come from their fabled 
resorts in Ida, from the heights of Olympus, from the shrines of 
Delphos and Dodona, from their temples, groves, and hills — the 
whole pantheon — the thirty thousand gods of heathen mythology, 
with all their retinue of priests and worshipers. And now," 
saith Jehovah, "having assembled, let them produce their wit- 
nesses to justify their conduct in receiving worship; and for this 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 305 

end, let them prove that one of their pretended prophecies was 
ever fulfilled. I am content to rest my claims on that single proof. 
Are they silent ? Then let my witnesses stand forth ; let the nation 
of Israel appear. Descendants of the patriarchs, children of the 
prophets, ye are my witnesses. Testify in my behalf before this 
assembled and idolatrous world. Read in their hearing the his- 
tory of my conduct toward you, from the day that I brought you 
out of Egypt to the present moment, and they will be constrained 
to admit the fact of my existence, and the doctrine of my superin- 
tending providence. Tell them of all the miracles I have wrought 
in your behalf, and thus you will be a witness to my almighty 
power. Inform them of all your apostasies from me, and rebel- 
lions against me, and of the way in which I have borne with 
and pardoned you — and thus you will be witness to my infinite 
patience. Tell them of all the predictions which I have caused 
my prophets to utter, and of the literal fulfillment they have 
received — and thus you will testify to my omniscience. Take 
them, in solemn procession, to Sinai, and repeat the laws which I 
there proclaimed when the mountain trembled — and thus you will 
attest my unspotted holiness and inflexible justice. Conduct them 
to my temple on Sion, lift up the vail of my sanctuary — let them see 
for themselves that no image stands in my shrine, no human sacri- 
fice bleeds on my altar, no licentious rites pollute my worship — and 
thus you will be attesting the unity and spirituality of my essence, 
the purity and mercifulness of my character. Forget not to assure 
them that I am no respecter of persons — that there is mercy for 
them — that, as I live, I will not the death of a sinner. Lead them 
to the altar of sacrifice, and, as the victim bleeds, say to them, 
* Behold, in a type, the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin 
of the world.' Tell them that to him have all my prophets given 
witness, and let them hear the glorious things which they have 
witnessed. Let my servant Isaiah stand forth, and declare that 
upon that sacrifice I have laid the iniquities of mankind — that he 
is wounded for their transgressions, bruised for their iniquities — 
that the chastisement of their peace is upon him, and that with his 
stripes they may be healed — that he shall see of the travail of his 
soul, and be satisfied, for he shall save out of all nations a multi- 
tude which no one can number. Thus will you be my witnesses 
that I am God, and that besides me there is no Savior." 

Now, such was the honorable office and the lofty intention of 
the Jewish Church; it was a stationary witness for God to the 
world; and the sublime scene described in connection with the 

26* 



306 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

text is only the figurative realization of that idea. Through each 
successive age of that Church, this Divine mandate may be said to 
have been issued to the world, directing it to repair to God's wit- 
nesses in Judea; but the world heeded it not. Individuals, indeed, 
resorted thither from far-distant lands; but in all the regions 
whence they came idolatry still reigned. The leading nations 
had, each in succession, come into contact with God's witnesses; 
but, so far from receiving their testimony, they went on worship- 
ing their idol-gods, and even essayed to enshrine them in the 
temple of Jehovah. Even the Jews themselves had lost the high 
and spiritual import of their own testimony. All things pro- 
claimed that, if the world is to be enlightened and saved through 
the instrumentality of the Church, another Church must be set up, 
and another mode of witnessing be employed. 

When the fullness of time was come, that Church was set up. 
You know its heavenly origin, its aggressive constitution, and its 
early apostolic history — all combining to prove that it was a new 
thing in the earth, a fresh witness for God. In another and a 
nobler sense than before, God became his own witness. The Son 
of God, in person, assumed the office. In this capacity he had 
been predicted: " I have given him/' said God, " for a witness to 
the people." In this capacity he came; and, having traversed 
Judea in every direction — having found it hemmed in on all 
sides by the grossest idolatry — having found that he could no- 
where step over its frontiers without entering the territory of an 
idol-god — having taken an ample survey of the world, what was 
his estimate of its moral condition? He lifted up his eyes to 
heaven, and said — for he found he could obtain no fit audience on 
earth — st 0, righteous Father, the world hath not known thee !" 
And what, under these circumstances, was the course which he 
pursued ? " To this end was I born," said he, u and for this cause 
came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth," 
to the full manifestation of God. And, accordingly, his acts 
demonstrated the existence of God — his humanity imbodied the 
spirituality of God — his character illustrated the perfections of 
God. He was the true " tabernacle of witness." The glorious 
train of the Divine perfections came down and filled the temple of 
his humanity. God was manifest in the flesh. His character left 
no attribute of the Divine nature unillustrated; his teaching left 
no part of the Divine will unrevealed; his kindness left no fear in 
the human heart unsoofhed; his meritorious death left no amount 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 30 7 

of human guilt unatoned for. Wherever he went, and however he 
was employed, he was still winning for himself that title which 
he wears in heaven — " The Faithful and True Witness." But, 
chiefly, Calvary was the place of testimony. There, when he 
could say no more for God, he bade the cross begin to speak. 
There, when his lips had uttered their testimony, he opened his 
heart, and spake in blood. There was the summing up of all the 
promises, and of all the character of God; and the total was — 
universal and infinite love. 

And now, if his first object had been thus to witness for God, 
his second was to arrange for the boundless diffusion of the testi- 
mony. No sooner had he worked out the great truth that God is 
love, than he provides that the world shall resound with the report. 
As if he had been sitting on the circle of the heavens, and sur- 
veying all the possibilities and events that could occur down to 
the close of time, he answers the objections to this design before 
they are uttered, anticipates wants before they arise, and provides 
against dangers before they threaten. Was it necessary, for in- 
stance, that he should first distinctly legislate on the subject? 
" Go," said he — and he was standing but one step from the throne 
of heaven — " go into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every 
creature." Still, plain as this command might at first appear, the 
duty which it enjoins is so novel, and the project which it con- 
templates so vast, that doubts are likely to arise as to its import 
and obligation; he repeats it, therefore, again and again — repeats 
it in other forms, as an old prediction that must be fulfilled, and 
as a new promise: "Then opened he their understandings, that 
they might understand the Scriptures, and said unto them, Thus 
it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from 
the dead the third day, and that repentance and remission of sins 
should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at 
Jerusalem. And ye are witnesses of these things." But peculiar 
qualifications will be necessary: "Ye shall receive power from on 
high," said he, " after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and 
ye shall be witnesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, 
and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." But 
peculiar dangers will assail them: " All power is mine," said he; 
"go, and you shall move under the shield of Omnipotence; lo ! I 
am with you always, even to the end of the world." Thus making 
the most comprehensive provision, and taking the whole responsi- 
bility of success on himself, his last word to his witnesses was, 



308 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

'[ Go" — his last act was to bless and dismiss them to their work — 
and the last impression he left on their minds was, that his Church 
was to be essentially missionary or aggressive. 

And as this was the last indication of his will on earth, you 
know how far this first act in heaven corresponded with it. Let 
the scenes of Pentecost attest. The eternal Spirit came down — 
came expressly to testify of Christ — came to be the great mission- 
ary Spirit of the Church, to " convince the world of sin." You 
know how the witnesses began at Jerusalem, when the three thou- 
sand souls received their testimony. You know how their hesita- 
tion to quit Jerusalem and Judea was gradually overcome — how a 
Paul was added, like a new missionary element infused into their 
spirit — and you can conceive how they must have felt, in the terms 
of his new commission to be a witness to the Gentiles, as if their 
own original commission had been renewed and reinforced. You 
know how they were divinely allured further and further from 
Jerusalem — how vision after vision drew them on to invade the 
neighboring territories of idolatry — and how, at length, when 
even a Paul evinced a reluctance to pass the last limit of Jewish 
restriction — when even he scrupled to leave the confines of Asia — 
you know how a vision was seen far back in the western regions 
of idolatry — the emblem of Europe — in the person of the Mace- 
donian suppliant, saying, " Come over and help us." Bursting 
that last inclosure, the outermost circle of restriction, he was not 
disobedient to the heavenly vision; and the Church found itself 
fully committed to its lofty office of traversing the world. 

But was there no danger lest the Church should yet, under the 
influence of its old attachments, cast back a lingering look to 
Judea, lest it should debase and localize religion by regarding 
Jerusalem as its rallying point, and the temple as its home ? Ju- 
daism, and the place where for ages it had dwelt, are forthwith 
swept away; henceforth but two parties are to be left on the earth: 
the missionary witnessing Church of Christ, and the listening 
world. Thus Judea, which had been the goal of the old religion, 
the resting-place after its wanderings, now became the starting- 
point of the Christian Church for the race of the world. The old 
economy had expected the world to be missionary, and to send 
to it. The new economy requires the Church to be missionary, 
and to send to the world. And if the waiting and stationary 
character of that Church had been emblematically represented by 
the bending cherubim on the mercy-seat, the new missionary 
Church was henceforth to be represented by another mighty angel. 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 309 

flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to 
preach to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people that dwell on 
the earth. 

And now, we might have thought, the Savior has surely made 
it sufficiently apparent that his people are to be his witnesses to the 
world. Nothing more can be necessary to show that this great 
object enters into the very design and principle of his Church. 
But not so thought the Savior himself. Once more does he come 
forth and reiterate the truth. When we might have supposed that 
his voice would be heard no more, once again does he come forth 
and break the silence of the Church; and the subject on which he 
speaks is the missionary character of his Church. Not that his 
Church had lost sight of its office. His witnesses were carrying 
their testimony in all directions. But as if the angel having the 
everlasting Gospel did not yet speed on his way fast enough to 
satisfy the yearnings of infinite compassion, or as if he feared that 
angel would stop ere the whole earth, the last creature, had heard 
the Gospel testimony, he came forth personally, and announced, 
" The Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth 
say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, 
let him come, and take of the water of life freely." ! where is 
tongue that can do justice to the boundless benevolence of this 
final declaration of Christ? What is the comparison which can 
adequately illustrate it ? Picture to your minds a large company 
of travelers, destitute of water while crossing one of the vast 
deserts of the east. For days previous they have had barely suf- 
ficient to moisten their parched lips; but now their stock is quite 
exhausted. Onward they toil for a time, in the hope of finding a 
refreshing spring. But the unclouded sun above, and the burning 
sands beneath, render some of them unable to proceed; they lie 
down, never to rise again. The rest agree to separate, and to take 
different directions, in the hope of multiplying their chances of 
discovering water. After long wandering in this almost forlorn 
pursuit, one of them finds himself on the margin of a stream. 
Slaking his enraged thirst, he immediately thinks of his fellow- 
travelers. Looking around, and perceiving one in the distance, 
he lifts up his voice, and shouts to him, with all his returning 
strength, to come. He communicates the reviving signal to another 
still further off, and he to a third, till the very extremities of the 
desert ring with the cheering call to come. 

Brethren, that desert is the moral waste of the world; those 
perishing travelers — perishing by millions — are our fellow-men; 



310 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

that living spring is the redemption of Christ; the first that drank 
of it was his Church; that Church, every member of it, directly 
or indirectly, is to lift up his voice to the world, with the Divine 
invitation to come; while the Spirit of Christ, speaking through 
them, gives the call effect. Every one that hears the call is to 
transmit it farther still, till it has reached the very last of human 
kind, and the world echoes with the welcome sound. 

Brethren, such is the Scripture theory of the Christian Church. 
Its members are witnesses for Christ to the world. Every place to 
which their instrumentality reaches, is meant to be a centre for 
extending it to a point further still. Every individual added to it 
is meant to be an additional agent for propagating the sound of 
salvation onward, till a chain of living voices has been carried 
around the globe, and from pole to pole, and the earth grows vocal 
with the voice of the Church witnessing for Christ. 

II. Now, if the design of the Christian Church be essentially 
that of a missionary witness, we may expect to find that every 
page of its history illustrates and corroborates this truth. No 
law of nature can be obeyed without advantage to him who obeys 
it — nor violated, without avenging itself, and vindicating its au- 
thority. The same is true of the laws of the Christian Church. 
And, accordingly, we find, secondly, that in every age it has pros- 
pered or declined just in proportion as it has fulfilled or neglected 
this primary law of its constitution. This might be demonstrated 
by an induction of the great facts of its history. But, on an occa- 
sion like the present, we must confine ourselves to general remarks. 

And here need I remind you that the period of its first, its 
greatest activity, was the season of its greatest prosperity ? that it 
expanded without the aid of any man's favorite instrumentality — 
learning, eloquence, wealth, or arms ? that it achieved its triumphs 
in the face of it all ? that though persecution ten times kindled her 
fires, the blood of the Church ten times put them out ? that it saw 
some of its bitterest foes become its champions and martyrs, and 
new territories constantly added to its domains ? that its progress 
from place to place was marked by the fall of idol temples — that 
the banners of the cross floated over the thrones of idolatry — and 
God caused it to triumph in every place ? And why all this, but 
because the Church was acting in character, answering its end, 
fulfilling its office, as a witness of Christ to the world ? 

O ! had we witnessed the activity of its first days— had we heard 
only of its early history and triumphant progress from land to 
land, how naturally might we ask, " How long was the Church 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 311 

in completing a universal conquest ? At what precise period did 
India embrace the faith of Christ ? How long was it before China 
was evangelized? "Was there not a year of jubilee on earth when 
the Gospel had been preached to the last of the species, and in 
what year did it occur ?" Alas, for the Church, that these inquiries 
should sound so strange ! and alas, for the world ! and alas, too, 
that the most striking historical illustrations of the design of the 
Church, should be those drawn from its neglect of that design ! 

Need I remind you that the cessation of its activity was the 
cessation of its prosperity ? From the moment the Church lost 
sight of its appropriate character, it began to lose ground to the 
world. Its members, instead of witnessing for God, began to bear 
false witness against each other. When it ought to have been the 
almoner of God to the world, it became the great extortioner, ab- 
sorbing the wealth of the nations. When it ought to have been 
the centre whence radiated the light of life, it was the focus, draw- 
ing to itself the learning and the vain philosophy of heathenism. 
When it ought to have been the birthplace of souls, it was the 
grave of piety: so that, in order to live, it was necessary to leave 
it. When its members should have been the peace-makers of the 
world, it was a camp — the great school of war. When it should 
have been checking political ambition, it has been used as the 
great engine of states. When it should have been furnishing 
martyrs to the world, it has itself been a great martyrium, in 
which to witness for God was to burn. And the strength of the 
Church, which should have been all put forth in aggressive efforts, 
has been wasted in the strife of internal discords. 

What was the history of the Christian Church — what has been 
the history of any branch of that Church, when it has once lost 
its essential aggressive character, but the closing scenes of Juda- 
ism enacted over again ? What do we see, in such a case, but the 
spirit of piety displaced by the spirit of discord ? Scribes, Phari- 
sees, and Sadducees — the proud, persecuting, and worldly among 
its members? The great doctrines of grace supplanted by out- 
ward forms ? What do we see but the Son of God rejected, be- 
trayed for money, deserted by his professed disciples, delivered 
into the hands of his enemies, receiving the mockery of homage, 
crucified afresh, and put to an open shame ? What, then, do we 
see in that Church but fearful signs of approaching judgments ? 
till, at length, when it ought to have been vanquishing the world, 
the world, like the Roman army, advances, besieges, and destroys 
the Church. 



312 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

But as every departure of the Church from its aggressive design 
is sure to be avenged, so every return to that character has been 
divinely acknowledged and blessed. Had we no facts at hand to 
prove this, the calls which our Lord gave to the seven Asiatic 
Churches, to repeat their first works, and his promises of pros- 
perity if they did so, would lead us to infer it; the uniformity of 
the Divine procedure would warrant us to expect it; the very 
return itself implying, as it would, a Divine influence, would 
itself be a proof of it. But facts are at hand. The history of 
every Protestant Christian Church in Britain, during the last fifty 
years, demonstrates that every return to spiritual activity is, in so 
far, a return to Divine prosperity. Ascertain the measure of holy 
activity and devotedness in any Church, and you have ascertained 
the measure of its internal prosperity. So that a person might, at 
any time, safely say, " Tell me which branch of the Christian 
Church is the most Scripturally active and aggressive in its spirit, 
and I will tell you which is the most prosperous." 

And the reason of this is sufficiently obvious. The planet is 
then moving in its appointed orbit; the Church is then moving in 
a line with the purposes of Omnipotence, and in harmony with its 
own principles. If, before, it had been hampered with forms, cus- 
toms, and corruptions, at every effort which it now makes to move, 
some portion of these old incrustations of evil falls off; a desire to 
advance aright sends it to consult the word of God; a concern to 
retrieve its past indolence fills it with a zeal that calls on "all 
men, everywhere, to repent;" the conversions which ensue furnish 
it with the means of enlarging its sphere of activity. The exist- 
ence of all this both proves the presence of the divine Spirit in 
the midst of it, and leads it to earnest cries for still larger influ- 
ence; and thus, by action and reaction, an increase of its pros- 
perity leads to importunate prayer for larger effusions of his 
impartations of the Spirit; and larger impartations of the Spirit 
necessarily produce an increase of Divine prosperity. 

Brethren, look at the Christians and Christian denominations 
of Britain at present, and say, what but their activity for God, 
and the salutary effects of that activity on themselves, constitutes 
the sign and means of their visible prosperity ? Take away this, 
and what single feature would remain on which the spiritual eye 
could rest with pleasure? Their orthodoxy? That would be 
their condemnation; for, if their creed be Scriptural, activity for 
God is necessary, if only to make them consistent with themselves. 
The numbers they include? The world outnumbers them; and it 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 313 

is only by their aggressive activity, blessed by God, that they 
can hope to keep their disproportion from increasing. Their 
liberality ? Apart from this Christian activity, where would be 
the calls on that liberality ? It is this which brings it into exer- 
cise, and, by exercise, augments it. Their union with each other ? 
This activity for enlarging the kingdom of Christ is almost the 
only bond which, at present, does unite them. Take away this, 
and almost the last ligament of their visible union would be 
snapped. Their spirit of prayer? That has been called into 
exercise almost entirely by means of their Christian activity; for, 
feeling the utter insufficiency of their own endeavors, they have 
earnestly entreated God to make bare his arm in their behalf. 

Their aggressive spirit, then, in the cause of human salvation, 
whether at home or abroad, forms, at present, the principal sign 
and means of their visible prosperity. Amid scenes of political 
strife, it has brought to them visions of a kingdom which is not 
of this world. Amid scenes of ecclesiastical discord, it has pro- 
vided one standard, around which all can rally against the 
common foe. Amid the icy selfishness of the world around, it 
has called forth warm streams of Christian liberality. It has 
given employment to energies which would otherwise have been 
wasted in the arena of angry controversy. It has given a 
heart to the Church, stirred its deepest sympathies for the world, 
brought large accessions to its numbers, enlarged its views, and 
brightened its visions of the reign of Christ; filled many of its 
members with a sense of self-dissatisfaction, of utter dependence 
on God, of aching want and craving desire for something more, 
and something better, than it yet possesses; so that its loudest 
prayers are prayers for the promised outpouring of the Holy 
Spirit: from all of which we infer that a full return, in faith and 
prayer, to the aggressive design of the Christian Church, would 
be a full return to its first prosperity. 

III. Now, if such be the design of the Church, and such its 
illustrative history, let us, thirdly, attempt to enforce that design; 
and we shall find that the motives of the Christian Church, and 
its responsibility as a witness for God, are greater now than at any 
preceding period. Not only do all the original motives to this 
duty exist: they exist in aggravated force, and others in addition 
have come to reinforce them. 

1. For instance, the first witnesses for Christ required no higher 
motive for duty than the Divine command of their risen Lord. 
Thev no sooner saw that he designed his Church to bear his 

27 



314 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

testimony to the world, than they hastened to obey. Brethren, 
that design is not merely essentially the same — it is now more 
apparent than ever. Could those first witnesses return to the 
Church on earth again, they would rind that the history of every 
Church, since the time of Christ, had unceasingly illustrated and 
enforced that design, without a moment's intermission. "He 
that hath ears to hear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto 
the Churches." And this is the language of the Spirit, as he 
conducts us over the ruins of once flourishing Churches: "Exisi 
aggressively, or not at all. Behold, in the state of every existing 
Church, an illustration of the principle that to act the evangelical 
missionary Church is to prosper; to neglect it is to languish and 
perish." 

2. "But is there the same necessity for a witnessing Church 
now as at first V- The wants of the world are more urgent than 
ever; or, what amounts to the same thing in the matter of our 
responsibility, we are better acquainted with them, and our facili- 
ties for meeting, as far as Christian instrumentality can meet them, 
are greater than ever. The map of the world, in the days of the 
apostles, was only the map of a province, compared with that 
which lies open before us. Every geographical discovery since 
has only served to enlarge our ideas of the great Satanic empire. 
0, in what a small minority does the Christian stand ! "What a 
fearful expanse of darkness around him — and that darkness how 
dense, and what hideous enormities does it conceal ! There cru- 
elty has its habitation, and feasts perpetually on human blood ! 
There superstition has its temples, and its sacrifices of human 
suffering, and its music of human groans ! There sin has its 
priesthood, its ceremonial of murder, and its ritual of lust ! 

By a very slight effort of the imagination, we can cause the 
hosts of evil to pass before us, and what a spectacle to behold ! 
First come the Jews, out of all nations under heaven, each with a 
vail over his heart, and stained with the blood of the Just One ! 
Next, nominal Christians, by myriads, and from all parts of 
Europe, headed by one who drags a Bible in triumph, as a dan- 
gerous book, and embraces an image or an amulet instead. Then 
comes the crescent of imposture, followed by Turkey and Persia, 
by large tracts of India, the islands of the Eastern Sea, Egypt, 
and northern Africa, the inhabitants of the largest and fairest 
portions of the globe. After these, the swarthy tribes of Africa, 
central, western, and southern, with their descendants of the 
Western Indies, laden with the spells of witchcraft, and covered 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 315 

with the charms of their Fetish worship. Now come the aborig- 
inals of the two Americas, and the islanders of the great Pacific — 
fresh from the scalp dance, the cannibal feast, or the worship of 
the snake-god. Next, the selfish Chinese, one-third of the spe- 
cies — in appearance all idolaters, in reality all Atheists — a world 
of Atheists, to whom all truth is a fable, and all virtue a mystery. 
Last comes India, the nations of southern Asia, and the many 
islands of the Eastern Sea — a thousand tribes, including infanti- 
cides, cannibals, and the offerers of human blood, dragging their 
idol-gods, an endless train, with Juggernaut at their head — worn 
with the toil of their penances, and marked with the scars of self- 
torture? And who are these that close the train? The Thugs 
of India, just discovered — a vast fraternity of secret murderers — 
the votaries of Kalee, who has given one-half of the human race 
to be slaughtered for her honor ? God, and is this thy world ? 
Are these thy creatures ? Where is thy Church ? 0, righteous 
Father, the world hath not known thee, and thy Church, ap- 
pointed to declare thee, hath neglected to fulfill her trust ! Chris- 
tians, did you count their numbers as they passed ? Six hundred 
millions, at least! Did you ask yourselves, as they passed, 
whither they were going? Follow them, and see. Can you do 
so, even in imagination, without feeling an impulse to rush and 
erect the cross between them and ruin? That is your office; that 
is the great practical design for which the Church exists — to go 
and testify this faithful saying, that Christ has come to save them all. 
" Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord." 

3. And this reminds us of another inducement: the testimony 
of the Gospel is divinely adapted to them. It is not the fearful 
burden of Isaiah, threatening judicial blindness and hardness of 
heart, or we might hesitate to go. It is Gospel. It is a message 
from pity to misery— an invitation from mercy to guilt. It is a 
gift from the fullness of God to the emptiness of man. The wit- 
ness for Christ takes with him a treasure more precious than the 
ancient Jew, could he have taken the ark of the temple. Christian 
missionaries, you take with you tears — the tears of incarnate com- 
passion; blood — the expiatory blood of the Son of God. " Before 
your eyes," said the apostle to the Galatians, "Jesus Christ hath 
been evidently set forth, crucified among you." Brethren, you go 
to India with the cross, to repeat the scenes of Calvary — to let the 
Hindoo see Christ crucified before his eyes. Do you feel suffi- 
ciently the grandeur of your message ? You go to Africa with the 
identical Gospel that Paul took to Rome. You go to China with 



316 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

the identical blessing that Christ brought from heaven. 0, it was 
the consideration of their subject — its necessity, its adaptation, its 
infinite grace and glory — which fired the apostles — which made 
them think little of life itself when this was at stake — which, 
made them wonder that any should suppose that persecution could 
affright them from their office — which gave them the air of embas- 
sadors, the port of kings — which would have led them, if neces- 
sary, to contend for precedence with an angel. You go to address 
a nature which, however depraved, was originally preconfigured 
to the truth; and the message you bear is divinely adapted to the 
moral state which that depravity has created, and the Spirit goes 
with you to give it effect. You go to tell the victims of imposture 
of essential truth — to point the eye of the Hindoo widow from the 
corpse of her husband, to Him who is the resurrection and the 
life — to tell the infanticide mother that she may save her offspring, 
and may press them to her heart — to tell the followers of Boodha 
of a true incarnation — and the parched pilgrim of the desert of a 
well of water that springeth up to everlasting life — and the devotee 
of the Ganges of the washing of regeneration, and the renewing 
of the Holy Ghost — and the self-torturing votary of cruelty that 
the name of God is Love — and the self-immolating worshiper of 
Juggernaut of the sacrifice offered once for all, and of the blood 
which cleanseth from all sin. O, find out the nation where guilt 
has been hourly accumulating ever since the time of the Deluge, 
and the command of Christ is, "Go to it!" And, having gone, 
challenge them to produce the one guiltiest man of their nation; 
and the command of Christ is, " Offer him redemption through the 
blood of the cross !" Have they, as many of the nations have, a 
fabulous tradition that such or such a cavern is the mouth of hell, 
ask them to lead you to it; for even there, could the dreadful spot 
be found, your commission would extend — to the very brink — for 
He whom you preach is able to save even to that uttermost. 

Brethren, in testifying to the necessity and divinity of the 
Gospel, you occupy higher ground than even did the apostles. 
Since their day nearly eighteen hundred years have added their 
testimony to the fact that man, by searching, cannot find out 
God — that spiritual deliverance, to be effectual, must come direct 
from heaven; and nearly eighteen hundred years have only served 
to demonstrate the sufficiency of the Gospel remedy. Guilt, which 
might destroy a world, has been canceled by it; iron chains of sin 
have been burst asunder; hearts, filled with pollution, made habi- 
tations of God: where Satan's seat was, happy communities have 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 317 

been formed; earth has been blessed by it, and heaven has been 
hourly growing louder in its praise. In affirming its necessity, 
then, all history is speaking in your voice; the nations that have 
perished — all the lost — rise up and confirm your testimony, and 
urge you to repeat it with a deeper, and yet deeper emphasis. 
And, in proclaiming its efficacy, the thousands who in every age 
have been saved by it urge you to speak louder in its praise; the 
chorus of all heaven comes to your aid, ascribing "salvation to 
the Lamb that was slain." 

4. Again: think of the certainty that the testimony of the 
Gospel shall ultimately and universally prevail. We do not un- 
dertake to say that the present kind of Christian instrumentality 
alone will cause it to prevail — that no new machinery, no miracu- 
lous agency will come to its aid. But, whatever the means em- 
ployed, the end will be gained, and gained as the result of all 
that had, in any way, been Scripturally done to obtain it; the 
Gospel, in the most enlarged sense, shall be preached as a witness 
to all nations. 

Where now is Diana of the Ephesians ? Where now are Ju- 
piter and the gods of Greece? and where the whole Pantheon 
of Rome? The first Christians testified against them, and they 
vanished. Witnesses for Christ came to Britain, and where now 
are Woden and all the Saxon gods; Hessus and all the more 
ancient and sanguinary rites of the Druids ? Brethren, the idols 
we assail have long since been routed; and the sword which we 
wield routed them. The gods of India are the same, under dif- 
ferent names, which Italy and Greece adored: the sword of the 
Lord chased them from the west; and shall it do less now in the 
east ? Many of them are already fallen. " Bel boweth down, and 
Nebo stoopeth." And the Christian missionary, approaching and 
standing before the most crowded temple and the firmest throne 
that idolatry can boast, is divinely warranted in taking up a 
burden against it, and saying, " Thy days are numbered, and 
thine end draweth near." Yes, if there be stability in a Divine 
decree — merit in the mediation of Christ; if any truth in the doc- 
trine of his reign — any power in the agency of his Spirit — the 
prediction shall be fulfilled. Prior to the ultimate triumph of the 
Gospel, indeed, unnumbered events may transpire which have not 
yet been conceived. It is possible, even, that the affairs of the 
kingdom of Christ may, at times, assume a doubtful aspect, and 
his people may begin to wonder how he can retrieve them. But he 
sees no difficulty — he feels no perplexity. At any moment he can 
27* 



318 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

touch some secret spring, which shall, silently and imperceptibly, 
but most effectually, change the whole aspect of his affairs. Look- 
ing on to the end, he sees nothing desirable which he has not 
provided for — nothing adverse which he has not provided against. 
The history of the world, to the latest period of time, is written 
already in his mind. Every province of idolatry and error has 
its limit and its date appointed there. The angel is already se- 
lected who shall eventually shout, " Babylon is fallen, is fallen." 
The chorus is appointed whose voices are to resound, " The king- 
doms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of 
his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever." " And I heard, 
as it were, the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many 
waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Halleluiah, 
for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth." Brethren, if we listen, 
we can hear that voice too; for even now are they rehearsing for 
the glorious day, and every hour increases the chorus, and every 
echo that reaches us rebukes our indolence as witnesses for God, 
and proclaims the dignity of our office, and the certainty of our 
success. 

5. And then think what the consequences of that success would 
be. Civilization? The missionary of the cross, indeed, is the 
missionary of civilization. This the Gospel taught first at imperial 
Rome — cleansing her amphitheatre of human blood, and evincing 
that her boasted civilization had been only a splendid barbarism. 
Morality ? The missionary of the cross is the missionary of mo- 
rality. The Gospel produced charity even in Judea, humility at 
Athens, chastity at Corinth, humanity at Rome. And wherever 
it has gone, in our own day, liberty, morality, education, the arts 
of civilization, and the blessings of commerce, have followed in 
its train. It has extinguished the fires of the suttee, and called 
away the cannibal from his unholy feast. It elevates the barbarian 
into a man, and raises the man into a useful member of society. 
It turns the wandering horde of the wilderness into a civilized 
community, and calls it to take rank among the nations. There is 
but one art which the Gospel does not promote; as the peace- 
maker of the world, it steps between the ranks of war, and 
taking the weapons of death away, it declares that men shall 
learn war no more; and, joining their hands in amity, it sa\ r s 
to them, "Love as brethren." 0, could mere human civiliza- 
tion effect such results as these, how soon would her image be 
set up, and what multitudes would fall down and worship! 
But these are triumphs for the Gospel alone, and triumphs 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 319 

which it achieves incidentally, by aiming at greater things than 
these. 

The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation. It raises the 
savage into a man by making him a new creature in Christ Jesus; 
it prepares him for civil society by making him a member of a 
Christian Church. In the zeal of its new-found existence, that 
Church becomes a witness for Christ to others; the word of God 
sounds forth into all the regions round about; and similar triumphs 
result, only to be followed by similar labors and triumphs again. 
Thus every step of present success is a new facility for a farther 
advance, and an additional pledge of universal triumph. 

O, there is a day — call it the millennium, or by any other name — 
there is a period yet destined to bless the earth, when it shall no 
more be necessary to witness for God, for all shall know him; the 
knowledge of his glory shall fill the earth, as the waters cover the 
sea. Happy state of Christian triumph ! — a day without a cloud — 
the reproach of indolence wiped away from the Church., and of 
ignorance from the world. Truth shall have completed the con- 
quest of error — Christ shall have given law to the world — and, 
impressing his image on every heart, shall receive the homage 
of a renovated race. Brethren, these are visions — but they are 
the visions of God — and let nothing rob us of the inspiration to 
be derived from gazing at them. They are visions, but visions 
painted by the hand of God — dear in every age to the Church of 
God — gazed on in death by the Son of God. Yes, then they were 
brought and set before him, and such was the joy with which they 
filled him that he endured the cross, despising the shame. Then, 
on the lofty moral elevation of the cross, all the ages of time, and 
all the triumphs of his Church, passed in review before him. He 
saw our missionaries go forth in his name to distant climes: again 
he looked, and saw them surrounded by tan thousand converts to 
his grace. He saw the vail fall from the heart of the Jews; and 
heard their bitter mourning as they stood looking at Him whom 
they had pierced. He saw Ethiopia stretching out her hands unto 
God. He heard his name shouted from land to land as the watch- 
word of salvation, and marked how its every echo shook and 
brought down the pillars of the empire of sin. He saw the race 
of Ishmael that now traverses the desert tracts of Arabia — the 
casts of India with their numbers infinite — the national Chinese — 
the Tartar hordes — the unknown and snow-concealed inhabitants 
of the north — the tribes of Europe — and all the islands of the sea; 
he saw them flocking into his kingdom, his grace the theme of 



320 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

every tongue, his glory the object of every eye. He saw of the 
travail of his soul, and was satisfied; his soul was satisfied ! Glori- 
ous intimation ! Even in the hour of its travail it was satisfied. 
What an unlimited vision of human happiness must it have been ! 
Happiness not bounded by time, but filling the expanse of eter- 
nity ! His prophetic eye caught even then a view of the infinite 
result in heaven ! His ear caught the far, far-distant shout of his 
redeemed and glorified Church, singing, "Worthy is the Lamb 
that was slain !" Brethren, if we would do justice to our office as 
witnesses for God — if we would catch the true inspiration of our 
work — we, too, must often cross, as he did, the threshold of 
eternity, transport ourselves ten thousand ages hence into the 
blessedness of heaven, and behold the fruits of our instrumentality 
there, still adding new joy to angels, new crowns to Jesus, new 
tides of glory to the throne of God. Realizing that scene, we 
should gird up our loins afresh, as if a new command had come 
down from heaven, calling us by name to be witnesses for God. 

IV. We have now seen that the Christian Church is, in its very 
constitution and design, a missionary Church — that its history 
illustrates this truth, and that all the original motives for enforcing 
it still exist, and exist in ever-accumulating force. What, then, 
can be more appropriate for us, fourthly, than to survey our condi- 
tion, and estimate our wants in relation to that design, to profit by 
that history, and to yield obedience to those motives. 

1. Now it must be obvious that whatever else may be necessary, 
a vivid and all-pervading apprehension of the original design of 
the Church is of the first importance. " But do not our various 
aggressive efforts show that we have already recovered that appre- 
hension ?" To a very limited extent. Until recently, the Christian 
Church was well-nigh as local and stationary as the Jewish. And, 
as might be expected, considering the state of its piety, its move- 
ments, since it began to awake, have been fitful and uncertain, 
rather than healthy and regular. Are not its members, still, too 
content, generally speaking, with supporting a ministry for them- 
selves alone; and thus resembling the local character of the Jewish 
Church ? Is not the clear apprehension of its missionary design 
confined still to a small minority ? Or, if felt by the many, felt 
only as a passing impulse — the result of an annual appeal, rather 
than as a personal obligation, and a universal principle ? Or, if 
felt as a claim, felt as a duty to be easily devolved, and discharged 
by proxy ? 

Brethren, according to the theory of the Christian Church, every 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 321 

one of its members is a witness for Christ. In making you, Chris- 
tian, a partaker of his grace, he not only intended your own 
salvation — he intended the salvation of others by your instru- 
mentality — he intended that you should go forth from his presence 
as a witness, conveying to the world the cheering intelligence 
that he is still pardoning and saving sinners — sitting on his 
throne of mercy, waiting to be gracious to them, as he has been to 
you. He says to you, in effect, " You have given yourselves to me, 
and I give you to the world — give you as my witnesses: look on 
yourselves as dedicated to this office — dedicated from eternity." 
Brethren, your very business, as a Christian, your calling, is to 
propagate your religion. Is the Gospel cause a warfare ? Every 
Christian present is to regard himself as drawn to serve. Is there 
a great cause at issue between God and the world ? Every Chris- 
tian present is subpenaed as a witness for God. Look on yourself 
in this light, and you will not, on the ground of disqualification, 
dismiss the subject from your mind. You will not think that a 
mere annual subscription buys you off from that great duty for 
which God has made you a Christian. " I cannot speak for Christ," 
said a martyr, on his way to the flames, " but I can die for him." 
And, in the same martyr-spirit, you will say, " I cannot speak for 
Christ — would that I could — the world should hear of him; my 
lips cannot speak for him, but my life shall; my tongue cannot 
witness, but others can; and if property can aid, and prayers pre- 
vail, they shall." Brethren, this is simply the sentiment of Scrip- 
ture; this was the spirit of the primitive saints. They looked 
on themselves individually as born to be witnesses for Christ — 
ordained to the office of diffusing the Gospel. "Wherever they went 
the language of Christ was still sounding in their ears, " Ye are 
my witnesses — go into all the world." Is it true that he has said 
this to us ? To the ear of piety he is saying it still — to the eye 
of piety he is here this day to repeat it — do you not behold him ? 
Do you not hear him saying it to you — and to you ? Never, till 
Christians feel themselves thus individually addressed, will the 
Church fulfill its lofty design as a missionary witness for Christ to 
the world. 

2. A second requisite for this end is wisdom — wisdom to mark 
the characteristic features of the age, and the movements of the 
world — to appreciate the peculiar position of the Church in re- 
lation to them, and to apprehend and obey the indications of 
God concerning tbem. Never was there an age when the wide 
field of human misery was so accurately measured, and so fully 



322 MISSIONARY PAPUJtS. 

explored, as at present; and, consequently, there never was a time 
when the obligation of the Christian Church, to bring out all 
its divine resources and remedies, was so binding and so great. 
Never was there an age when science attempted so much, and 
promised so largely — challenging the Gospel, in effect, to run with 
it a race of philanthropy; and, consequently, never was there a 
time when it so much concerned the Church to vindicate her 
character as the true angel of mercy to the world ; and to show 
that not by might, nor by power, but by the Spirit of God, the 
wounds of the world must be healed. Never was there a time 
when the elements of universal society exhibited so much restless- 
ness and change — when the ancient superstitions exhibited so 
many signs of dotage and approaching death — when the field of 
the world was so extensively broken up, and ready for cultivation; 
broken up not by the ordinary ploughshare of human instrumen- 
tality, but by strange convulsions from beneath, and by bolts from 
an invisible hand above; and, consequently, never was there a 
time which so loudly called on the Christian sower to go forth and 
sow. And never was there a land blessed with such peculiar 
facilities as Britain, for acting as a witness for Christ to the world. 
Why is it that the Gospel is at this time in trust with a people 
whose ships cover the seas — who are the merchants of the world ? 
Has He who drew the boundaries of Judea with his own finger — 
who selected the precise spot for the temple — who did every thing 
for the Jewish Church with design — abandoned the Christian 
Church to accident ? And, if not — if he has placed the Gospel 
here with design, what can the nature of that design be, but that 
it should be borne to the world on the wings of every wind that 
blows ? Say, why is it that Britain, and her religious ally, Amer- 
ica, should divide the seas — should hold the keys of the world ? 
0, were we but awake to the designs of God, and to our own 
responsibility, we should hear him say, "I have put you in pos- 
session of the seas; put the world in possession of my Gospel." 
And every ship we sent out would be a missionary Church — like 
the ark of the Deluge, a floating testimony for God, and bearing in 
its bosom the seeds of a new creation. Christians, ours is, indeed, 
a, post of responsibility and of honor ! On us have accumulated 
all the advantages of the past, and on us lies the great stress of 
the present. The world is waiting, breathless, on our movements; 
the voice of all heaven is urging us on. 0, for celestial wisdom, 
to act in harmony with the high appointments of Providence — to 
seize the crisis which has come for blessing the world ! 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 323 

3. A third requisite is Christian union. It is in vain to talk of 
the beneficial rivalry of sects. This only shows that we are so 
much accustomed to our divisions, that we are beginning to see 
beauty in that which forms our deformity and disgrace. It is in 
vain to say that good is done notwithstanding our want of union. 
Is not the good which is effected abroad, effected by merging the 
disputes at home — in fact, by uniting ? And would not a knowl- 
edge of our differences there be fatal to our usefulness ? But the 
doctrine of Christ on the subject is decisive — " that they all may 
be one, that the world may believe that thou hast sent me." In 
other words, the visible union of Christians is essential to the con- 
version of the world. It is in vain to say that but little disagree- 
ment exists as yet among the Christian witnesses abroad; the seeds 
of discord only ask for time, and they will not fail to bear their 
proper fruit. But why have not the witnesses abroad differed? 
If they are right, must we not be wrong ? And how is it that 
even we, on occasions like the present, can quit our denominational 
camps, and proclaim the truce of God ? Both owing to the same 
means — by paying greater deference to the will of Christ than 
to the claims of party — by looking out on a world perishing — by 
erecting the cross for its salvation, and rallying around it; in a 
word, by reverting practically to the design of the Church. 0, 
who is not ready to say, at such times, " Would that the whole 
Church could be converted into a Christian Missionary Society, 
and meet in that capacity alone!" The union wanted is not the 
union of one day in a year, but the union of every day — not 
merely a oneness of purpose, but, as far as practicable, a union of 
means for the attainment of that purpose. Here is one society 
calling aloud for agents, and pledging itself to raise the funds for 
their support; while another proclaims that it has agents ready, 
if it did but possess the means of sending them forth. Now the 
spirit we need is that which, on the first hearing of a statement 
like this, should induce the parties to sympathize in each other's 
wants, and, by uniting their respective means, to supply them. 
Brethren, the same obligation which binds the Church to act as a 
witness for God at all, binds it to do so in the best manner, and to 
the full amount of its resources. "While division is making that 
which is already little, still less — not only would a spirit of union, 
by combining our resources, economize and increase them, but, by 
evincing a greater concern for the will of Christ than for the suc- 
cess of party, it would invite it — it would humbly challenge his 
blessing, for it would be a substantial fulfillment of his prayer. 



324 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

4. And is not greater liberality wanted ? Not that which waits 
for public excitement — that which gives, not a little from much, 
but much from a little — that which brightens into cheerfulness, 
and rises into prayer, as it casts its gift into the treasury, saying, 
" May this be a witness for Christ !" The liberality wanted is that 
which shall induce the wealthy Christian parent to offer up his 
pious son on the missionary altar, and to lay beside him, at the 
same time, whatever may be necessary to make the oblation com- 
plete. The liberality wanted is that which shall constrain the 
wealthy Christian to ascend that altar himself, taking with him all 
he has, and offering the whole as a missionary oblation to God. 
Talk not of sacrifice; do you forget that the world has been 
redeemed by sacrifice ? do you remember the nature of that sacri- 
fice ? 0, if you really know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
let the Church but sympathize with Christ in the travail of his 
soul; such acts of self-devotion would become of frequent occur- 
rence, and new songs would burst forth in heaven ! 

5. The history of the Church would justify, and its present 
position demands, an increase of energy and zeal. I say this, not 
so much in relation to our missionaries as to our Churches. He 
must be ignorant, indeed, who does not know that rashness often 
passes for zeal, and that the path of wisdom lies between a blind 
impetuosity on the one hand, and a cold, calculating policy on the 
other. But blind must he be, also, not to perceive that much in 
the Christian Church, at present, which assumes the name of pru- 
dence, is timidity and unbelief in disguise; that, as missionary 
witnesses, we treat with God too much in the commercial spirit; 
that we do not trust him to any large amount; that we look too 
much at funds in reserve, and too little at promises in reserve. 
" Prove me me now," saith God, " whether I will not open the 
windows of heaven to bless you." But who thinks of accepting 
the generous challenge ? Does not our conduct, in effect, reproach 
the first witnesses, and charge the confessors and reformers of 
later days with guilty rashness ? If we are only prudent, what 
were they ? Imprudent men, to venture life so recklessly as you 
did ! Imprudent witnesses for God, to calculate present conse- 
quences so little, and to think so much of the future ! And how 
insensible must you have been to say, when all the engines of 
martyrdom were brought out, that none of these things moved 
you ! And how presumptuous to affirm that the promises of God 
warranted such zeal ! How would you have stood corrected now ! 
How much more cheaply might you have purchased distinction in 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 325 

the Church now ! But if distinction was your aim, well is it for 
your present fame that your zeal burned so long ago; For, though 
your names are now on every lip, and we boast that God raised 
you up, you could not now repeat your noble deeds without en- 
dangering your fame. Yours is zeal to be admired at a distance ! 

And yet, brethren, theirs, in truth, is the energy we want; the 
zeal of a Paul and the first disciples — of a Luther and the early 
reformers — of a Brainerd and our first missionaries; a zeal that 
would startle the Church; ay, and be stigmatized by thousands 
of its members — as what zeal has not been? zeal that would be 
content to be appreciated a century hence. The zeal wanted is 
that which, while it invites prudence to be of its council, would 
not allow her to reign; which, while it would economize its 
means, would be too frequent in its demands on the funds of 
Christian benevolence to allow them to lie long at interest — anni- 
versary zeal made perpetual. The energy we want is that which 
springs from sympathy with the grandeur of our theme, the dig- 
nity of our office, and the magnificence of the missionary enter- 
prise. O, where is the spiritual perception that looks forth on the 
world as the great scene of a moral conflict, and beholds it under 
the stirring aspect which it presents to the beings of other worlds ? 
Where are the kindled eye, and the beaming countenance, and the 
heart bursting with the momentous import of the Gospel message ? 
Where the fearlessness and confidence whose very tones inspire 
conviction, and carry with them all the force of certainty, and the 
weight of an oath ? Where is the zeal which burns with its sub- 
ject, as if it had just come from witnessing the crucifixion, and 
felt its theme with all the freshness and force of a new revelation ? 
the zeal which, during its intervals of labor, repairs to the mount 
of vision to see the funeral procession of six hundred millions of 
souls — to the mouth of hell, to hear six hundred millions of voices, 
saying, as the voice of one man, '.« Send to our brethren, lest they 
also come into this place of torment " — to Calvary, to renew its 
vigor by touching the cross — to the spot where John stood, to 
catch a view of the ranks of the blessed above. Enthusiasm is 
sobriety here. In this cause the zeal of Christ consumed him — 
his holiest ministers have become flames of fire; and, as if all cre- 
ated ardor were insufficient, here infinite zeal finds scope to burn; 
" for the zeal of the Lord of hosts shall perform it." 

6. And where is this flame to be kindled ? where is the live coal 
to be obtained but from off the altar ? It was there the witnesses 
of Christ, in every age, found it; and there they kept it bright and 

28 



326 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

burning. Jt was there that Christ himself sustained that zeal, in 
the flames of which he at last ascended as a sacrifice to God. 
Nay, what was that atoning sacrifice itself but a more intense 
prayer for the redemption of the world — the prayer of blood— a 
prayer so ardent that he consumed himself in the utterance — a 
prayer which is ascending still, and still filling the ear of God 
with its entreaties — a prayer from which all other prayers derive 
their prevailing power. And what was the object of that bleeding 
intercession ? and what did he himself regard as the full answer 
to it ? What but the advent of the Spirit, as the agent of a new 
creation ? 0, Christians, is there such a doctrine in our creed as 
the doctrine of Divine influence ? Is there such an agent in the 
Church as the almighty Spirit of God ? Is he among us expressly 
to testify of Christ — to be the great animating Spirit of his mis- 
sionary witness, the Church ? And is it true that his unlimited 
aid can be obtained by prayer — that we can be baptized by the 
Holy Ghost, and with fire? ye that preach "believe and be 
saved " to the sinner, preach the same to the Church, " Believe the 
promise of the Spirit, and be saved." Ye that love the Lord, keep 
not silence; send up a loud, long, united, and unsparing entreaty 
for his promised aid. This, this is what we want; and this is all 
we want. Till this be obtained, all the angelic agency of heaven 
would avail us nothing; and when it is obtained, all that agency 
will be unequal to the celebration of our triumphs. 

Witnesses for Christ, hear the conclusion of the whole matter: 
the cause of your Redeemer has come on in the heathen world — 
the cause of human happiness; the destiny of immortal myriads 
is involved; and the world is hushed, and waiting to receive your 
evidence. By the love of Christ, will you not go and testify in 
his behalf? The destroyer of souls is witnessing against him; 
and millions are crediting and confirming the dreadful testimony: 
will you not hasten to testify for him? Mohammedanism is 
denying his Divinity, and is placing an impostor in his stead; 
will you not attest that there is none other name under heaven 
given among men whereby we can be saved, but the name of 
Christ your Lord ? China is denying his existence, and one-third 
of the human race believe it; will you not go to proclaim, " This 
is the true God and eternal life?" Hindooism is affirming that his 
name is Juggernaut, and that he — your Lord, the Savior of the 
world — that he loves impurity and blood; and millions believe it: 
will you not go and attest that " his name is Jesus, because he 
saves the people from their sins?" Shall his cross have next to 



MISblO-NARY I'Ai'JtKri. 327 

no witnesses of its benevolence? Shall his blood have no tongue 
to proclaim its efficacy ? his cause no friends to espouse it ? Wit- 
nesses for Christ, your Lord is in India, awaiting your arrival. 
He has obtained a hearing for you; and he is on the plains of 
Africa at the gates of China, in the temples of Hindoostan — call- 
ing for his witnesses to come and testify in his behalf. And shall 
he call in vain ? He is saying to his Church to-day, not for the 
third, but for the thousandth time, "Lovest thou me?" Then, 
by the blood which redeemed you — by the benevolent design of 
that redemption, that you might be my witnesses — by the wants 
of the world, waiting to hear you proclaim my grace, and perish- 
ing till they hear — by the certainty of your success, and the glories 
that would result from it — by the power of that cross which is 
destined to move the world — awake ! arise to your high preroga- 
tive and office; call down the aid of the great renewing Spirit; 
and let every creature hear you say, " We have seen, and do tes- 
tify, that the Father sent the Son to be the Savior of the world." 
" Ye are my witnesses." 

ADDRESS DELIVERED BY DR. BANGS, AT THE OPENING OF THE 
MISSION HOUSE IN NEW YORK. 

I congratulate the Board of Managers and the Society on the 
completion of this room, so well adapted to their own accommo- 
dation, and other purposes of the Society. The present prosperous 
state of the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
the extended sphere of its operations, the increase of its funds, the 
regular and systematic manner of conducting its affairs, together 
with the commodious room in which we are now assembled, may 
lead us, not unprofitably, to contrast our present advantages with 
its small beginnings, and the difficulties with which it had to con- 
tend, and the comparatively inefficient manner in which it carried 
on its operations. There are but few present — and they are the 
more valuable on that account — who were associated with us at 
the commencement of our operations; but these can bear witness 
to the truth of what I assert, while I make a few remarks respect- 
ing the origin of the Society, and the commencement of its labors. 

It originated at a meeting of the preachers stationed in the city 
of New York, and the Book Agents, in the year 1819. At this 
time the following named preachers were present; namely, the 
Rev. Messrs. Freeborn Garrettson, Joshua Soule, Samuel Merwin, 
Nathan Bangs, Laban Clark, Thomas Mason, Seth Crowell, Samuel 



328 MISSIONARY PAPEKS. 

Howe, and Thomas Thorp. At this meeting the Rev. Laban 
Clark presented a resolution in favor of forming a Bible and 
Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. After a 
free interchange of thoughts on the subject, the resolution was 
adopted; and Freeborn Garrettson, Laban Clark, and Nathan 
Bangs were appointed a committee to prepare a Constitution, 
to be submitted at a subsequent meeting of the before-mentioned 
preachers. This committee, when met, agreed that each member 
should draft a Constitution, and, at a subsequent meeting, the one 
should be adopted which might appear the most suitable. On 
comparing these drafts, the one prepared by your present speaker 
was accepted; and, at a full meeting of the preachers before men- 
tioned, after undergoing some verbal alterations, was unanimously 
concurred in, and ordered to be submitted at a public meeting of 
all the members and friends of the Church who might choose to 
attend the call, in the Forsyth-street church, on the evening of 
April 5, 1819. This was accordingly done, when your speaker 
was called to the chair. Addresses were delivered by the chair- 
man, by Freeborn Garrettson, Joshua Soule, and some others; 
when, on motion of Joshua Soule, seconded by Freeborn Garrett- 
son, the Constitution which had been prepared was adopted. 
After receiving subscribers to the Constitution, the following 
officers and managers were elected: 
Officers. 

Rev. Bishop M'Kendree, President. 

Rev. Bishop George, First Vice-President. 

Rev. Bishop Roberts, Second Vice-President. 

Rev. W. Bangs, Third Vice-President. 

Mr. Francis Hall, Clerk. 

Mr. Daniel Ayres, Recording Secretary. 

Rev. Thomas Mason, Corresponding Secretary. 

Rev. Joshua Soule, Treasurer. 

Managers. 

Joseph Smith, William Duvall, James B. Oakley, 

Robert Mathison, Paul Hick, George Caines, 

Joseph Sandford, John Westfleld, Dr. Seaman, 

George Suckley, Thomas Roby, Dr. Gregory, 

Samuel L. Waldo, Benjamin Disbrow, John Boyd, 

Stephen Dando, James B. Gascoigne, M. H. Smith, 

Samuel B. Harper, William A. Mercein, Nathaniel Jarvis, 

Lancaster S. Burling, Philip J. Arcularius, Robert Snow, 



MISSIONARY PAP&3&. 329 

Andrew Mercein, William Myers, James Wood, 

Joseph Moser, William B. Skidmore, Abraham Paul, 

John Paradise, Nicholas Schureman. 

I cannot but reflect here, that of these forty persons only seven- 
teen are now living; namely, four of the officers, and thirteen of 
the managers. Only five of the latter are members of the present 
Board; namely, Messrs. Hall, Burling, Dando, Skidmore, and 
Oakley. Of the dead, I trust I may say they have gone to their 
reward in heaven. May their successors fill up their places with 
equal fidelity and usefulness ! 

At the first meeting of the Board of Managers, which was held 
in a small school-room in Forsyth-street, an address, prepared by 
your speaker, directed to the members and friends of the Church 
throughout the United States, with a view to engage their co- 
operation in the work in which we had commenced, and, likewise, 
a circular, addressed to the several annual conferences, were ap- 
proved, and ordered to be printed and circulated, both in pamphlet 
form and in the Methodist Magazine. And it was no small grati- 
fication to find, very soon, that our proceedings had been ap- 
proved of by the Baltimore, Virginia, New York, and New Eng- 
land conferences: all of which passed resolutions recommending 
the Society to the patronage and support of the people of their 
charge. 

The first auxiliary was the Female Missionary Society of New 
York, which was organized in July, 1819; and it has gone steadily 
on in its work of benevolence from that day to this. Other aux- 
iliaries soon followed; so that, in a short time, all the annual 
conferences became auxiliary, assisted by branches in different 
directions. 

About the time that this Society was established in the city of 
New York, the Missionary Society within the bounds of the Phil- 
adelphia conference was formed: and though it has never resolved 
it expedient to become auxiliary to this Society, it has exerted 
itself nobly in the grand cause, appropriating its funds for the 
promotion of the same benevolent objects; and we, therefore, 
hail it as a co-operative and effective agency in the missionary 
work. 

It must not be thought, however, that this work went on with- 
out opposition. Some, whose piety was unquestionable, looked 
on with cold indifference; while others opposed it, as being an 
innovation upon Methodism, and calculated to cripple the en- 
ergies of the itinerancy. I remember perfectly well, when the 
28* 



330 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

Constitution was submitted to the General conference in 1820, an 
influential member denounced it as a radical measure, originating 
with the north, calculated to act injuriously upon the institutions 
of the Church, and to impede its career of usefulness. I merely 
mention these things to show how the most benevolent efforts may 
be misinterpreted, their objects maligned, and the actions of wise 
and good men misunderstood, even by those of whose integrity we 
have no reason to doubt. These things, however, so far from 
damping the zeal of its friends, only tended to excite it to greater 
ardor, until, finally, all objections and all these obstacles were 
silenced and overcome. 

I have already alluded to the feebleness of its commencement. 
Notwithstanding its favorable reception generally, at its first 
anniversary, in 1820, the amount which had been received was 
only $823.04; and the amount expended, $85.76. The next year 
there were reported, $2,328.76; and expended, $407.87. Indeed, 
it seemed to be more difficult to expend than to collect, though 
the collections were sufficiently small. So difficult was it to 
diffuse the missionary spirit among preachers and people, that 
our bishops seemed afraid to select and appoint missionaries, and 
to draw on the treasury, lest they should trespass upon the funds 
of the Church: so that, from the time of its organization to the 
year 1832, a balance in the treasury was reported each year, 
though the greatest amount for any one year was but $14,176.11. 
From that time, however — which was the year the Liberia mission 
commenced — it has gradually increased in its resources; enlarged 
the boundaries of its operations, by taking in new fields of mis- 
sionary labor, until, in 1839, its available funds amounted to 
$135,521.94; and, in 1840, there were expended $146,498.58; 
which, I believe, are the largest sums raised and expended in 
any one year. 

It is not practicable, in this short address, to enter into a minute 
detail of all the missionary stations, both domestic and foreign — 
among the aboriginals of our forests, the slaves of the south and 
southwest, in Africa and in South America, as well as in the 
Oregon territory — nor have I the means, at present, of ascertaining 
the exact number of souls which have been brought into the fold 
of Christ by this instrumentality; but I think I speak within the 
limits of truth when I say, that more than sixty thousand souls 
have been brought to the knowledge of the truth by the labors of 
our missionaries. Indeed, several annual conferences have been 
brought into existence, in the new countries in the western states, 



MISSIONARY PAl'EKfc. 331 

on territories which were first occupied by the missionaries sup- 
ported by this Society; and, in one of the oldest towns in Massa- 
chusetts, namely, in Worcester, we had no Society until 1834, 
when it was entered by the Rev. George Pickering, under the 
auspices of this Society; and such were the blessed effects of his 
labors, that it has once been the seat of the New England confer- 
ence, and numbers now two hundred and ninety-five members; 
and I perceive, from the Minutes, that the next New England 
conference is to be held in the same town. 

Such, indeed, have been the blessed effects of the efforts of this 
Society in spreading the Gospel of the Son of God, that I think I 
may say in truth, without intending to disparage, in the least 
degree, others of a similar character, that it has exceeded all other 
missionary societies, whether in Europe or America, in proportion 
to the time it has existed, in bringing sinners from darkness to 
light, and from the power of Satan to God. 

Having thus given this brief outline of the origin, labors, and 
success of this Society, permit me to make a few remarks on the 
advantages of the present age for spreading the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ among the nations of the earth, by means of missionary 
labors. I presume to say that there never has been a time so 
favorable for evangelizing the world as the present. Though 
wickedness is prevalent, and idolatry spreads its gloomy wing 
over a great portion of the earth, yet God has so chained Satan, 
and caused "the earth to help the woman," that nearly all ex- 
ternal barriers to the entrance of the missionary are removed out 
of the way; violent opposition has well-nigh ceased, and those 
persecutions with which Christianity has been assailed in former 
days are no longer suffered. Look at any former period of the 
world, and see if you can behold any age in its history, when cir- 
cumstances so favorable for the spread of evangelical truth ever 
existed. In respect to the antediluvian world, its wickedness had 
become so great, that in less than one thousand seven hundred 
years after the creation, they were all, with the exception of eight 
persons, destroyed by a flood. Look at Abraham, to whom the 
true God made himself known, and his descendants, the people 
of Israel: how few feared God and wrought righteousness ! And 
even after their settlement in the land of Canaan, the erection of 
their temple, and the establishment of their worship — though God 
had made himself known to them by the most stupendous mira- 
cles, by prophets and priests — yet how few of them either feared 
God, or gave glory to his name ! How often did they relapse into 



332 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

idolatry, and disgrace themselves by the most obscene wickedness, 
while all the surrounding nations were wholly given to idolatry ! 
Look at the state of the world when our Lord came. I need not 
dwell upon this period, as its wickedness in general is known and 
read of all men. And though the Gospel, after his resurrection, took 
a very rapid and general spread, yet what opposition and persecu- 
tion, even unto bonds and death, did its advocates endure ! Look 
at the most favorable state of the Christian world before the dark 
ages commenced, even when Constantine the Great, the first Chris- 
tian emperor, was elevated to the throne of the Caesars. This has 
been considered by some as the time when the New Jerusalem 
came down out of heaven to dwell among men; but I am rather 
of the opinion of Wesley, who believed that it was the time when 
the smoke issued from the bottomless pit, and obscured the pecu- 
liar glories of the Gospel, hiding the truth in a cloud of thick 
darkness. Look at the state of the world at the time of the 
Reformation. Though the great proportion of the European 
world was then nominally Christian, yet what opposition did 
Luther, Zuingle, Calvin, Cranmer, Knox, and their coadjutors, 
meet with, from the enemies of God and man ! 

Let us come nearer home. View the state of the world at the 
time that Wesley arose. In regard to pure and undefiled religion, 
it was scarcely known, as may be demonstrated from the oppo- 
sition with which he had to contend. 

Now, compare the present state with either of the before- 
mentioned periods, or with any other which you may select from 
the page of history, and you will not ask, "What is the cause 
that the former days were better than these V- for these days are 
incomparably better, in every respect, for political and civil free- 
dom, for the means and capabilities of human happiness, for the 
acquisition of knowledge, for scientific and artistic improvement, 
and, above all, for the facilities of spreading the Gospel of God 
our Savior — to which all the other means of improvement, by a 
wise use of these providential indications, may be made both 
subordinate and subservient. 

Look for a moment at the present state of the world. Where 
is there a spot — except, indeed, where the Romish Church is pre- 
dominant — where the feet of the Protestant missionary may not 
tread ? Already the missionaries of the cross have gone to Africa, 
to the different countries of Asia, to the islands of the seas, to the 
aboriginals of our own country; in all which places God has 
signally crowned their labors with success, in the awakening and 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 383 

conversion of souls; and the time is not far distant, I humbly 
trust, when a shout shall go up to God, " The kingdoms of this 
world have become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ. ,, 

Among other favorable indications of the age, on which this 
hope is founded, one among the most encouraging is, the revival 
of experimental and practical religion among all denominations 
of Protestants. Time was, and that not long since, when pure 
and undefiled religion — the having the love of God shed abroad 
in the heart, the witness and fruits of the Holy Spirit — were 
ridiculed, even from Protestant pulpits, as fanaticism, or the 
effects of a heated imagination. But now, almost all orders of 
Christians are compelled to advocate these doctrines, whether 
they heartily believe and experience them or not, even to save 
their own reputation as Christian ministers. Such has been the 
force of truth upon the understandings and consciences of the 
people ! This has led to a union of effort among the several 
evangelical denominations, to speed on the car of the Gospel 
of the Son of God. And when they shall all rise up in the 
strength of the Lord, harness themselves for the work, and uni- 
tedly enter the field of evangelical labor, in the name of the Lord 
of hosts, the enemy will quail before them, and sinners shall be 
converted by thousands; the Jews shall be restored, and the full- 
ness of the Gentiles brought in; and "the people shall shout unto 
God, with a voice of triumph," crying, " Halleluiah ! the Lord 
God omnipotent reigneth." 

May this Society so conduct itself, so manage its affairs, be so 
thoroughly imbued with the missionary spirit, be so actuated by 
love and union, and go forward with that spirit of perseverance 
and energy, that it may have its full share in the glory of " con- 
quering the world to our God and his Christ !" 



MISSIONARY CIRCULAR. 

At a recent meeting of the Board of Managers of " The Mis- 
sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church," the under- 
signed were appointed a committee "to prepare and send out 
circulars, containing such statistical and other information, and 
such facts and appeals, as they might deem likely to awaken 
interest in the cause of missions, and increase the funds of the 
Society." We, therefore, take the liberty of addressing this cir- 
cular to you, as one equally interested with ourselves in the honor 
and success of the Church, to which in common we belong, and 



334 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

to whose interests we have devoted our hearts and our lives. The 
fact is, a crisis has arrived; the co-operation of every minister and 
every circuit and station is indispensable, not merely to enable us 
to advance, but to replenish our exhausted treasury, and save us 
from the calamity of an unwieldly and paralyzing debt. 

As members of the Board of Managers, and surveying the work 
from this central point, we know not how to speak as we would. 
The great mission field lies before us, white already for the harvest; 
the laborers are few; more are ready to go, but the means at com- 
mand are scarcely adequate to support those already in the field. 
And yet the cry, " Come over and help us," is wafted on every 
breeze; it comes from our missionaries, and is echoed and re- 
echoed by a world's guilt and misery. 

Look, dear brother, upon our own branch of the Church — the 
Church in which we were born and nurtured — the Church endeared 
to us by so many hallowed associations. Think of the honor God 
has put upon her, of the fields she has broken up, of the number 
she has rescued from sin, and placed in positions of wealth, honor, 
and usefulness. Think of the missionary spirit and labors of her 
Wesley, her Coke, her Asbury, and their co-laborers. Think of 
the thousands now reposing at ease under the vine these mis- 
sionaries planted and watered with their tears; and then think of 
a Church which owes her existence to missionary labors — a Church 
having a membership of 649,740, and contributing only $84,045.15 
a year, or less than the average sum of thirteen cents per member ! 
Does this satisfy the conscience of the Church ? Let us put the 
question to ourselves, and to every member through the length and 
breadth of our Zion. 

Permit us to present to you, and, through you, to the members 
of your charge, the following 

OUTLINE OF OUR MISSIONARY WORK AND EXPENDITURES. 

The whole appropriation made by the General Mission 

Committee is $100,000 

Of this sum, there were appropriated to Domestic Mis- 
sions 23,400 

Foreign population, chiefly Germans, within the bounds 

of our conferences 38,305 

Leaving for Foreign Missions 37,300 

1. In the African mission we have, including the superintend- 
ent, fifteen regular preachers and ten teachers. To cover the 
entire expenses of missionaries, teachers, interpreters, build- 
ing and repairs, the Committee appropriated $21,000. Since the 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 335 

appropriation, a superintendent, from whose piety and zeal the 
Church has reason to hope much, has sailed for his destined field. 
His outfit, salary, and voyage, will cost some $1,200. 

2. The missionary in Buenos Ayres is sustained by American 
and English residents. 

3. In Oregon we have seven missionaries. This is becoming one 
of our most promising and flourishing fields. The recent news is 
most cheering. The amount appropriated to this mission is $4,500. 
A reinforcement is soon to go out. 

4. Two missionaries have been sent to California. The expense 
of establishing and sustaining this mission, during the first year, 
will be over $3,000. 

5. In China we have three missionaries. Here is a wide field, 
and an earnest call for more laborers. This mission must soon be 
reinforced. The appropriation for the current year, for mission- 
aries, teachers, schools, and buildings, is $7,000. 

6. Our domestic missions are scattered over the whole of our 
territory, but are mainly on the western frontier, and among the 
Germans. In this latter department our success has been highly 
encouraging, and it has been determined to establish a mission in 
Germany itself. 

THIS YEAR AND LAST. 

The appropriations for the present year, made by the General 
Missionary Committee, exceed those of last year by $16,000. We 
commenced last year with about $23,000 in the treasury; this year 
with almost nothing. Our collections this year must far exceed 
those of last. If they only equal those of the past year, we shall 
be embarrassed with a heavy debt. 

COMPARISON WITH FORMER YEARS. 

The inquiry will naturally arise, how receipts compare now 
with those of former years ? We regret to find, that neither the 
minutes of conferences nor the Treasurer's books give an answer 
by any means encouraging. We have followed the minutes in the 
following exhibit. The comparison is that of the past year with 
the highest amount of any former year; more generally, the year 
1846 was the highest: 

Ea^Mafne.' .' ' $ lll 3sj T °S ether ' 1 ' 296 31 ' ' • I ' 1CreaSe > $ 491 °° 
New Hampshire conference Increase, 10 19 



Total increase $501 19 



336 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

Vermont Decrease, $246 39 

New England Decrease, 211 74 

New York $4,424 85) Maldnp . t a 908 74 Tw rease 3 907 41 

New York East, 2,483 89$ MaJim g ^> yu ® / 4. decrease, 6,vvi 41 

Troy Decrease, 2,349 51 

Philadelphia Decrease, 324 47 

Pittsburg Decrease, 752 49 

Baltimore Decrease, 2,500 40 

Providence Decrease, 685 69 

Oneida Decrease, 458 46 

Black River Decrease, 544 02 

New Jersey Decrease, 800 35 

Erie Decrease, 64 49 



Total decrease in these twelve conferences $12,845 92 

Several of the conferences not having held their annual sessions, 
and reports not having come in from others, we have given no 
statistics from them. 

The above, we confess, is most humiliating. A Church growing 
in numbers and increasing in wealth, and yet doing less for 
Christ — her Lord, and man — her perishing brother. Little were 
we prepared for such a result, until the figures stood before us. 

PRESENT STATE OF THE TREASURY. 

All the conferences except two, that report to the General 
Treasurer at New York, have held their sessions, and sent in the 
moneys they had on hand, and yet at this very time there is little 
more than enough to meet the drafts that have been acknowledged. 
Nothing short of a general appeal, answered by a general and 
liberal response, can save the Society from debt, embarrassment, 
and curtailment of the work already in progress. To have suf- 
fered this without a note of warning, and an appeal to the Church, 
would have been utterly inconsistent and culpable in the Board of 



TO WHOM THE CAUSE MUST LOOK FOR RAISING SUPPLIES. 

All unite in saying to the preachers — the pastors of the 
Churches — You, dear brother, are the shepherd of the flock; you 
occupy the pulpit; the hearts of the people are with you; you go 
among them from house to house. They expect Christ's ministers 
to plead Christ's cause; Christ himself expects it. Then, as we 
love him, as we regard his last command, as we pity the souls for 
whom he died, and with whom we are to stand at his bar, let us 
be faithful to his great cause. 



MISSIONARY PAPERS. 337 

We are aware that most ministers, in our Church, particularly, 
are far from being wealthy; that most of them are poor; that many 
have but a scanty support themselves. But waking up a religious 
sympathy for those who are so poor as to have no Bible; so poor, as 
never to have heard a single Gospel sermon in all their lives, will 
make none of us poorer. Those who do most for missions, do 
most for their own pastors. The only true policy is to keep the 
streams of benevolence flowing. We flourish at home only as we 
are aggressive abroad. " The liberal soul deviseth liberal things, 
and by liberal things shall he stand." "We repeat, then, the 
preachers are the agents. Other missionary associations, the Wes • 
leyan and American Board, for instance, employ four secretaries 
each, besides other agents. We have but one. If he had the 
strength of a giant, and the activity of a Wesley, he could not ex- 
tend his labors over the whole of this great country. His corres- 
pondence necessarily requires considerable of his time. Doubtless, 
with ordinary health and activity, he could visit many places; but, 
unfortunately, our Secretary's health for some time past has not 
been good. Should it, however, be ever so firm, still we say the 
work can be done only by our ministers, one and all, taking hold 
of it in good earnest. 

WHAT MAY BE DONE. 

Preachers' meetings, district meetings, quarterly conferences, 
leaders' meetings, and missionary committees, can take up the 
subject, "mature their plans, and employ the best assistance they 
can get, both among the ministers and lay brethren in their respect- 
ive vicinities. 

Whatever be the plan, it should give to every member the informa- 
tion necessary; set before every member his duty to the great cause 
of missions; and give every member and friend an opportunity 
to contribute. Never can the cause rest on a solid basis, until 
each member of the Church contributes as regularly to the cause 
of missions as he discharges any other Christian duty. We never 
wait for a stirring appeal to induce us to pray in our closets and 
families, to read our Bibles, and go to the sanctuary; no more 
should we in this work. Let the stirring appeal come — the oftener 
the better; but let us evince our fidelity to Christ, whether it 
come or not. 

How many members of our Church are there who can give $100 
annually ! how many $50 ! and down to $5, and $1, and from that 
to the widow's two mites ! How many about to give up their 
stewardship have money to leave that they scarce know what to do 

29 



338 MISSIONARY PAPERS. 

f ■** 

with! Through you, allow us to say to them — nay, rather Christ 
himself says to them, " Make to yourselves friends of the mammon 
of unrighteousness, that when ye fail on earth they may receive 
you into everlasting habitations." 

CONCLUSION. 

To you personally, and through you, dear brother, as the appro- 
priate channel of communication with the Church, we make this 
appeal. Please to read this circular in all your appointments, and 
when your congregations are largest. We appeal for the love of 
Christ, and to all who love Christ; to our brethren, to our sisters, 
to our Sabbath schools, to those liberal souls who have already 
done much, and whose praise is in all the Churches. Let each 
inquire — Has my Savior's last command to his Church really come 
home to me as a matter of personal interest and duty? Have I 
really yet entered upon the work of self-denial for my Master's 
sake? Have I ever worn a less costly garment, purchased less 
costly furniture, fewer acres of land, put less money at interest, or 
said of this or the other indulgence, "I can do without it for 
Christ's sake — I can do without it for his sake for whom my Savior 
died; for his sake who has no Bible, and no one to tell him of 
Christ ?" Come, dear brethren, let us consecrate ourselves to this 
great work to which our Master consecrated himself — glorifying 
God, and saving souls. 

We are most affection ately, your brethren in Christ, 

Daniel Smith, 
Daniel P. Kidder, 
Davis W. Clarke, 
Francis Hall, 

ScHUREMAN HALSTED. 

New York, September 3, 1849. 



THE END. 



